Italy Vale! When you heard her name you associated
it with blue skies, with orange-groves, and rippling
streams; when you saw her face you thought of
music and poetry and flowers; of dusky pansies like
her somber eyes; of pale-pink roses like her cheeks; of
scarlet geraniums like her lips; of young palm-trees
that were not more graceful than her slender form,
and of the purple bloom of the grape that seemed to
linger on her dark, waving tresses—but it was not
beneath tropic skies you found her, but on a flat,
sandy, wind-swept beach of bleak Massachusetts, at
Winthrop-by-the-Sea, a brilliant, dusky-eyed, foreign-looking
girl, like some rare-plumaged, tropical bird
alighted on an alien shore.
She was young, she was maddeningly lovely, this
girl, and but a few months before she had knelt beneath
the blossoming limes in an old Italian garden,
and looking up with dark, pathetic eyes into the pale,
fair face above her, had murmured anxiously:
“Mama, why do we lead so lonely a life? Why do
people seem to shun us? What have we done?”
The mother’s soft blue eyes had filled with tears as
she faltered:
“So you have seen it, my darling? I can no longer
hide from you our desolation.”
“No, mama, for now I am seventeen years old, and
can reason quite like a woman. I have seen what I
have told you—that we two are alone in the world
together, friendless and seemingly shunned. We rove
from clime to clime like two restless ghosts, yet everywhere
some dark shadow of destiny follows us. We
seem to be known and remarked even in places that
are strange to us. As for you, I comprehend that you
are bitterly unhappy, for I have never seen a smile
upon your lips. Mama, why is it so? Why are we
branded and set apart from the rest of the world?”
The blue-eyed mother sobbed bitterly:
“The moment I have dreaded so long has come at
last. I must confess the truth to my child. God
grant her strength to bear the cross.”
She kissed the eager, upturned face, and her tears
fell on its wondrous beauty.
“Oh, my love, my love, how cruel Fate has been to
us!” she cried. “I might have been so happy, and
you might have reigned like a little queen, but, alas,
alas! one dark moment of horror changed both our
lives—turned sunshine to darkness, happiness to despair.”
The girl’s white arms, that were a very poem of
beauty, encircled the drooping form, the red lips kissed
the tears away, and the sweet voice murmured tenderly:
“And you have not deserved that the winds of
Fate should blow roughly upon you, my dearest one.”
“God bless you for those loving words, my child.
Oh, what a treasure is your faith and love! May they
not fail me when you learn of the shadow that has
darkened your life and mine,” sighed Mrs. Vale, and,
after a moment, she added falteringly:
“Italy, dear, you have been told that your father
died in your early childhood, but you have never
known what I must tell you now. He—my poor husband—was—murdered!”
“Oh, Heaven!” and Italy’s dark, silken head
dropped half-fainting upon her mother’s knee, her
eyes closed upon the blue Italian landscape that seemed
blurred by a strange mist.
Mrs. Vale’s thin, blue-veined hand fell in tender
caressing upon the dark curls.
“Be brave, dear, for there is more to tell, and it is
so horrible,” she sobbed. “Oh, Italy, I, your mother,
his cherished wife, was accused of my husband’s murder,
and tried for my life!”
“Oh, Heaven!” again sobbed the girl, and a convulsive
shudder passed over the kneeling form.
Mrs. Vale shuddered, too, and after a moment
added brokenly:
“Tried and acquitted.”
Italy half-raised her head, a sob of joy quivering
over her lips, but again Mrs. Vale spoke:
“The circumstantial evidence was not strong enough
to convict, so the jury acquitted me—but—public opinion
adjudged me guilty. The judge and jury that
acquitted me were hissed in the crowded court-room.
I, too, was hissed as I left it, and ever since that day
a malicious clamor has hounded my friendless footsteps
through the world.”
She paused, and the low winds sighing through the
blossoming limes seemed to echo the despair of her
voice.
The dark, silken head lay still upon her knee. Italy
was past moving or speaking for the moment, like
one tranced in a terrible dream.
The low, sad voice went on:
“I should not have said that I was utterly friendless.
My lawyer believed in me, was kind to me. After
the trial I stayed for years in Boston, trying to live
down the odium of my trial, but all in vain; then this
kind friend advised me to come abroad.”
“Mama, then you are an American?” cried the
daughter, in surprise.
“Yes, darling, I was born on New England soil,
and your father was murdered at our seaside home at
Winthrop, near Boston. It is there that his heir lives
now.”
“His heir, mama?”
“Yes, Italy; your father was very rich, but his
wealth had come to him through English ancestry, and
was strictly entailed on the male issue of the family.
You were a girl, so the money went to a very distant
cousin, a young man. To me, the hapless widow, and
to you, the orphaned daughter, remained only my own
small private fortune. With no relatives to turn to,
deserted by my former friends, abhorred by the world,
I soon became the restless wanderer I am now, but
pursued ever by some malignant, unknown foe, who
constantly blazons my sad story to the carping world.”
“My dearest one!” cried the girl caressingly, and
her tender voice was full of love and sympathy.
The pale, statuesque face of Mrs. Vale quivered
with emotion, and she strained the girl to her breast,
sobbing convulsively:
“My child, you can never know what I have suffered!
Oh, it has been a living death, this life of
mine! I loved my husband so dearly that his loss
was enough to break my heart; and to think of being
accused of his death, to think of living under a ban,
acquitted by the law, and judged guilty by popular
verdict. Oh, it is enough to drive one mad!” and her
slight form shook with heavy sobs as she clung to
the beloved child, whose love was all that had saved
her from utter misery.
“Mama, who did it? Who killed my father?” cried
the girl.
“God alone knows, Italy. There was never any
clue to any one, save some weak evidence that threw
suspicion on me. Darling, I have kept all the papers
in the case and everything relating to it—kept them
for you when you should grow to womanhood. You
shall read them to-morrow, you shall know the whole
tragic story, so that you may judge the mother you
love.”
“My dearest one!” again cried the girl, and they
wept together in each other’s arms.
That was long months ago, and now the girl who
had knelt weeping in the old Italian garden walked
alone on the beach at Winthrop, her dark, eager eyes
fixed on a splendid old stone mansion fronting the
sea—The Lodge, where her father had been murdered
and where his heir now lived.
She went toward the grand villa, her eyes bright
and thoughtful, her mind going back to that golden
day in Italy when she had heard her mother sob despairingly:
“How could they say I killed him? I loved him
so, I loved him so, and all my life is blighted by his
loss!”
Her lips were trembling with the sadness of that
memory as she went up the broad stone steps to the
grand portico dotted with inviting easy chairs, while
the broad double doors in front stood hospitably open,
giving a view of a magnificent hall paved with cool
blue and white tiles, and adorned with gleaming white
statues between immense potted plants of tropical
beauty. The warm breeze of August, tempered by the
cool sea-air, stirred the lance-leaved palms and bright-hued
caladiums.
“This would have been my home had my father
lived,” she murmured, and then she saw a tall man-servant
approach her from the interior of the hall.
She roused herself from a fanciful retrospection, and
asked for Francis Murray, the master of the house.
“He is in his study. I will be pleased to take your
card to him, miss.”
“I have no card. Simply tell him a stranger on important
business,” Italy answered, with a strange, defiant
uplifting of her slender ebon brows, and she
sat down in one of the portico chairs to wait.
In another moment two beautiful young girls and
a very stylish young man, all in natty yachting-suits,
came sauntering up the broad steps. When they saw
Italy sitting there in her simple gray traveling-dress,
quiet and yet elegant, they stared in surprise, then
nodded courteously, and also took seats at a distance,
regarding her with veiled curiosity and admiration, all
unconscious that this lovely, foreign-looking girl had
brought into the quiet Lodge an element of intense
tragedy.
“Ah, Alexie, that was a glorious sail,” cried the
young man gaily.
“Alys did not think so,” and the young girl nodded
at the other one, whose rosy lips were puckered in
an angry pout.
“It was hateful, and I wish you would not tease
me, Ralph Allen!” exclaimed the pretty blonde petulantly,
just as the servant came back and said:
“Mr. Murray will see you, miss.”
Italy followed him through the wide hall, and the
other three gazed after the graceful form in subdued
wonder.
“Whew! Alys, how do you like that?” laughed
Ralph Allen.
“She is burning with jealousy of the beautiful unknown,”
twittered the girl called Alexie, and the hum
of their merry badinage followed Italy as she went
with an almost tragic face toward the man she wished
to see—her distant kinsman.
She found him in a beautiful library, with most exquisite
appointments, the large open windows fronting
the sea, whose salty breath blew deliciously into the
room and mixed with the fine aroma of a cigar that
Francis Murray flung away as he rose to meet his
stranger guest, the girl with the tropic face and soul,
who was bringing at this moment new, strange elements
of emotion into his calm, prosperous existence.
CHAPTER II.
IN NEW SURROUNDINGS.
They stood face to face, the pair, and just for a moment
Italy’s eyes sank to the cool, blue-tiled floor, with
its litter of white fur rugs. Then she looked up and
met Francis Murray’s gaze. Suddenly her breath
came in a quick gasp, she trembled strangely, and her
lips, that had parted to speak, closed again without
a sound. She was stirred in a new and subtile fashion
she could not comprehend. It was the magnetic
influence of manly beauty and power combined upon
a young girl’s heart.
Francis Murray was a large man, with a most attractive
personality. He was fair without being
strictly blond, his splendid eyes were blue-gray, with
a sweet, serious look, his brow was white and square,
his nose straight, his face oval with a firm chin, and
full, sweet lips shaded by a drooping mustache of
silky golden-brown. His hair a few shades darker,
clustered in short, wavy masses to a grandly shaped
head. He was past the early flush of youth, and
looked thirty years old, perhaps a trifle more.
On his side Francis Murray was gazing on a type
of beauty entirely distinct from his own, and quite
as captivating, but thirty years, and perhaps a store of
experience, had made him unimpressionable. His fine
eyes expressed only surprise and courteous inquiry as
he spoke:
“My name is Francis Murray, Miss——”
“Vale—Italy Vale,” answered the girl, and she saw
him start ever so slightly as he motioned to a chair.
“Will you be seated, Miss Vale?”
Italy was trembling strangely; she was glad to accept
the courtesy. Then she lifted up her eyes to him
and continued in her sweet, liquid voice with its distinctly
foreign accent:
“Perhaps my name is familiar to you, Mr. Murray.
My father was your kinsman—Ronald Vale.”
“Ah-h!” cried Francis Murray.
He half-started from the chair into which he had
gracefully flung himself; his handsome face grew
slightly pale. Before he could speak, the low voice
went on musically:
“You have a mother, sir, have you not?”
“Yes,” he replied coldly.
“And I, sir, am doubly orphaned. I—I—have—lost—my—dear—mother——”
her voice shook painfully,
and her lashes fell, perhaps to crush back rising
tears.
He interrupted, in surprise:
“Mrs. Vale is dead! When?”
But the girl was sobbing hysterically in her handkerchief.
Some broken words escaped her lips—words
of entreaty that he would not question her yet,
while her sorrow was so fresh, so new.
He was silent, respecting her grief, but his face
was a study, it was so thoughtful, so perturbed.
Italy looked up at him again presently, the bright
tears beading her black curly lashes, her lips tremulous.
“When I lost my mother I had—no kinspeople in
the world but you,” she sobbed. “Mama had once—told
me about you—and—your mother, so I thought
I ought to come—home to you two. I call it home,
you see, although I was born in Italy and bear that
name. But I am an American, after all, you know,
and my heart turned to my father’s old home. Was I
wrong to come, or—may I stay?”
He sat speechless, staring at her in blank, appalled
silence. In some fashion, although it was a far-distant
relationship, this girl was akin to him, but—he
was one of those who believed in her mother’s guilt.
It made his heart freeze to her child.
“May I stay?” she repeated, in a pathetic voice,
seconded by great, appealing dark eyes.
“Miss Vale, I must consult my mother first,” he
answered bruskly, in spite of himself, and hurriedly
left the room.
Italy waited, her slender hands locked together in
her lap, her dark eyes gazing through the windows
at the restless sea, her face pale, her lips compressed
in a scarlet line. Her kinsman’s cold manner had
chilled her like ice. She waited a long time, it seemed
to her, then the door opened softly and a woman
came in—a woman of fifty, with the traces of former
beauty still remaining, tall, slight, and distingué as
a duchess. She held out an aristocratic hand sparkling
with gems.
“So you are Ronald Vale’s daughter? Welcome to
The Lodge,” she said courteously, but with a frosty
tone that did not escape Italy’s sensitive hearing.
But she bowed with as thoroughbred an air as madam’s
own, and presented the tips of her small, cold
fingers.
“My son has told me,” continued the sweet, chilly
voice, “that your mother is dead, leaving you alone
and friendless in the world. You were right to
come to us. Your father was my cousin, although a
very distant one. I was a Vale before my marriage.
You resemble your father very much.”
With those few words Italy Vale was received as
a member of the Murray family. There was no attempt
at cordiality, no exuberant welcome. She understood
clearly that, inasmuch as she had thrust herself
upon the Murrays, they accepted the unwelcome
charge through a sense of duty, mixed with highbred
courtesy.
Soon she stood alone in the luxurious guest-chamber
Mrs. Murray had assigned her after promising
to have her small amount of luggage brought from
the station at once.
Mrs. Murray herself showed Italy her room, and,
lingering a moment, said:
“We have some Boston friends staying in the house—the
Misses Audenreid, Alys and Alexie, twin sisters,
and their aunt, a young widow—also two young
men, Ralph Allen and Emmett Harlow. They are all
very pleasant people, and I hope you will get on with
them. I will go now and send my maid to assist
you.”
The door closed, and Italy was alone with her own
thoughts.
“It was easy—so far!” she mused. “God grant me
success in my mission!” then the dark eyes suddenly
dimmed. “But, oh, how I miss you, my dearest one,”
she sighed.
Down-stairs there was a little flutter of excitement
among the guests, who had learned from Mrs. Murray
of the advent of the orphan girl, who would from
henceforth be a member of the household.
Alexie Audenreid and Ralph Allen laughed, but
Alys frowned at the news. It was an open secret to
all that Alys was setting her cap at the master of the
house, and that she was jealous of every possible rival.
She was bent on captivating the wary heart of the
grave, handsome host, and in this ambition she was
encouraged by her dashing aunt, Mrs. Dunn, who, by
the way, was not a widow, as Mrs. Murray had said,
but a divorcee. She always spoke of herself as a
widow, however, and her friends very kindly supported
the little fiction. Truth to tell, Mrs. Murray
rather seconded the designs of Alys.
She disliked to see Francis growing into a bachelor
past thirty, with no particular interest in the fair
sex, indeed with a soupçon of cynical indifference
toward it. She wished him to marry, and Alys Audenreid,
only twenty years old, pretty, and with a
neat fortune, seemed a very suitable match.
Alexie was already engaged to Ralph Allen, and
the twin sisters had always planned to be married on
the same night.
The wedding-day was set for January, so Alys
would have to hasten the wooing of the laggard lover.
Into this coterie of friends, with their selfish aims
and desires, Italy Vale had now entered, a jarring,
unwelcome element. What would be the outcome of
it all?
A week had passed—a month it seemed to the lonely
girl who felt herself an alien to those by whom she
was surrounded.
To Francis Murray, the man who possessed such a
peculiar interest for Italy, she was almost as much a
stranger as on the first day she came.
“He avoids me, courteously, yet palpably,” she said
to herself bitterly. “But no wonder. It is his guilty
conscience. The daughter’s presence is a reminder
of the parents whom he wronged. Oh, Heaven, can
it be true that this noble-looking man is the criminal
I suspect, whom I have vowed to hunt down? But
who else was there to profit by my father’s death?”
and she watched Francis Murray with a painful intensity,
till she grew to know almost every expression
of the thoughtful, handsome face that was so grave
and cold whenever it turned to her, the girl who had
thrust herself upon his care.
Almost the first day of her coming, Mrs. Murray
had said to her almost apologetically:
“My son is very quiet and studious. You must not
expect him to be very cordial. It is not his way. He
likes best to be left alone in his library among his
books.”
“I shall not intrude upon him, madam,” the girl
answered almost haughtily, and her footsteps never
strayed near the beautiful room where she had first
met the gaze of the startled, blue-gray eyes of Francis
Murray.
She quite understood the delicate hint that she was
to keep out of his way. But she did not believe that
it was not his way to be cordial. She noticed him
with the others. She saw that he could unbend from
his grave dignity to jest and laugh with them.
Italy soon found out that Alys Audenreid adored
her host. She owned to herself that it was not strange.
There was a fascination about this man that made
itself felt even without effort of his own.
“I, too, could admire him, but for my terrible suspicions,”
she owned to herself, with unwilling candor.
The days went by, and it seemed as if, after all,
she might win a few friends in the household. Ralph
Allen and Alexie, his pretty fiancée, were kind to her,
and soon she found that Emmett Harlow was often
at her side, his clear blue eyes expressing a very decided
admiration for the handsome stranger. He
had a kind heart, and he tried to make up to her for
the coldness of the others.
“You must not mind Alys,” he said. “She is
jealous of every pretty face that comes under the
eyes of Francis Murray, and as for her aunt, she is
spiteful because there is a man she likes very much,
and she is afraid he will fall in love with you when
he comes here next week.”
“He is coming here, then?” she asked, without
much interest in the subject, so dull are we when
Fate knocks at our doors.
“Oh, yes, he is a particular friend of the Murrays,
and a member of our yacht-club—a Bostonian when
he is at home, but something of a rover and Bohemian
in his tastes. Mrs. Dunn has been in love with
him for years, and I do believe he has promised to
marry her, only the marrying never comes off, nobody
just knows why. Maybe he don’t like it the way she
throws herself at his head. Well, you’ll see them
together next week, and can judge for yourself. But
don’t permit him to make love to you, or she is quite
capable of scratching your black eyes out.”
“I shall not enter the lists for her lover’s smiles,”
Italy answered coldly, and she felt so little interested
that she did not even ask his name. What did she
care for the men or women here, save only to find
out that for which she had come—the secret, silent
purpose that swayed her in remaining the unwelcome
guest at The Lodge.
“I have been here a week. It seems like months,
but I am no nearer the clue I came to seek,” she
sighed. “Oh, that I could find my father’s missing
diary—the gold-clasped book—whose contents he
guarded so jealously even from my mother’s eyes!
She believed that its contents might throw some possible
light upon the mystery of his death. What became
of that volume? Did my father hide it away
before he died, or did the murderer destroy it? My
father always kept it in that very desk before which
I found Francis Murray sitting the day I came here
first—the very desk, the very library where my parent
met his tragic death, and which I am tacitly forbidden
to enter. Oh, how can that man bear to sit there
day by day among his books? I hate him, oh, I hate
him!” and she burst into tears.
It chafed her almost to fury, the cold indifference
of this man. She repaid it in kind by silent scorn,
but beneath it all her heart burned like fire, yearned
to punish him, to prove him guilty of that which she
suspected.
She did not know that Francis Murray watched her
always with a painful interest, and that he had told
Mrs. Murray one day that he was glad Italy resembled
her father more than her mother. Mrs. Murray
had agreed with him, and added:
“She had the face of an angel, but I shudder when
I think of those dazzling, dark-blue eyes with their
long, curling lashes, and that exquisite face in its
framing of golden-brown locks. How beautiful she
was, and how wicked! How could she die with her
sin unconfessed and not even repented?”
“Italy will tell you nothing of her death?” he
asked.
“Nothing. The mere mention of her mother’s
death throws her into such agonies of hysterical grief
that I am forced to avoid the subject entirely. But
it is evident that she loved her far more than she
ever deserved!”
CHAPTER III.
ACCUSED OF FRAUD.
“Will you bring me some roses, Italy?” Mrs. Murray
asked one day, handing the girl a pretty willow
basket.
She had discovered that Italy was always restless
and unhappy in the house, and that she liked best to
wander alone in the garden among the flowers, or
down by the beach, where the great waves came rolling
in with their hollow, mysterious murmur of ships
gone down at sea.
Italy wandered along the graveled paths, snipping
roses into her basket until it overflowed with the fragrant
beauties, then she sat down to rest on a rustic
bench beneath a magnificent tree.
Her lovely, pensive face grew sad even to pathos.
She drew a little heart-shaped gold locket from the
chain at her throat, and, unclasping the lids, gazed
long and earnestly at a face within. Then she kissed
it with clinging lips.
“My dearest one!” she cried passionately aloud.
An approaching step made her conceal the pretty
souvenir. The intruder was Francis Murray. There
was a strange expression upon his face, something of
aroused interest, and, instead of passing by, he bowed
and seated himself at the other end of the bench.
“She has a lover, this fair young thing. It was his
face she kissed in her locket, it was of him she spoke,”
he thought.
He gazed with intent and thoughtful eyes at the
slender, white-gowned figure, with its dainty, curving
outlines and the lovely face with its proud, dusky eyes.
The lights and shadows of the August moon shifted
down through the leaves upon the purplish-dark of her
rich, waving hair, and the delicate coloring of her
skin, that deepened warmly under his strange gaze.
Her heart fluttered with something like pain, and she
rose to go.
“No, stay, Miss Vale. I wish to speak to you,”
said Francis Murray, in gently imperative tones, and
she paused, startled, yet half-defiant, awaiting his
will. Looking straight into her face, he asked:
“Miss Vale, are you a sleep-walker?”
Startled, she answered breathlessly:
“No!”
“Are you sure?” quizzically.
“Certainly,” she answered, cresting her little dark
head angrily.
“Yet,” said Francis Murray coolly, “you were in
the library last night at midnight, dressed in your
night-robes. You carried a small night-lamp that you
placed upon my desk while you proceeded to search
all its compartments that were accessible to your prying
eyes. Failing in your eager search, you sighed
despairingly, and left the room.”
“Impossible!” cried the girl, in something like horror.
Waves of crimson went over her face at first,
then it became dead white.
For answer, he held out to her a little comb of
carved dead gold, crusted with rubies. He said:
“While you were searching my desk I took this
from your hair without waking you. Permit me to
restore it.”
She took it with trembling fingers, her face burning
with mortification.
“Miss Vale, what motive was it that dominated
you in your sleep, and sent you upon that fruitless
quest?”
“I cannot tell you,” she faltered, drooping in her
seat, her eyes hot with the tears she was too proud
to let fall.
“Then I will tell you,” said Francis Murray sternly.
“You were searching for your father’s lost diary, the
one on whose disappearance so much anxiety hung
during your mother’s trial for her husband’s murder.”
Her pale lips parted with a gasp, then closed again
without a sound. She could only stare at him with
somber, dilated dark eyes.
“I shall tell you something else, also, Miss Vale,”
he continued almost angrily, his handsome face quite
pale, his blue-gray eyes gleaming with repressed excitement.
“I have found you out. You are not the
innocent, friendless orphan you pretended when you
came here. You are a beautiful little fraud, a clever
schemer! No, hear me out—what I have to say.”
Had a yawning chasm opened at her very feet,
Italy Vale could scarcely have been more startled and
alarmed than she was at the bold accusation of Francis
Murray. A smothered cry escaped her lips, and
she fell back, half-fainting, in her seat, her dilated
dark eyes staring wildly at her accuser, while his
words seemed to ring in her ears in clarion tones:
“I have found you out. You are a beautiful little
fraud, a clever schemer!”
Yet his voice, though deep and stern, had been very
low. He did not wish to attract listeners.
Her stifled outcry, her alarm, looked to him like
detected guilt, so that, after that stern, “You shall
hear what I have to say,” he went on determinedly:
“You came here, Miss Vale, with a settled purpose.
You wish to find out the real murderer of your father.
You suspect me. Your only grounds of suspicion
are the simple and shallow ones that I was the only
beneficiary by your parent’s death. So you came to
Winthrop to watch me, to hound me down. Would
to God that your wretched mother had lived to save
you from this madness!”
“Madness!” echoed the pale, writhing lips of the
girl.
He answered hoarsely:
“Yes, madness! You think to avenge your father’s
murder. A laudable ambition, Miss Vale, but one
fraught for you with inconceivable horrors, for the
closer you trace the thread of damning guilt, the
deeper will you blacken the memory of your dead
mother.”
In her fierce anger she found voice:
“How dare you adjudge her guilty whom the law
found innocent?”
Francis Murray groaned:
“I crave your pardon, Miss Vale, for filial affection
always merits respect and honor. But, alas, in
warning you and dissuading you from this Quixotic
venture, my interest and my care are all for Ronald
Vale’s daughter—for his memory and for your sake.
I conjure you as a friend, let the case rest where
it is. Be satisfied with the verdict of the jury—not
guilty.”
“Not guilty by the jury, but guilty by the world’s
verdict,” she muttered, half to herself, and in her
eyes there gleamed a helpless wrath more terrible than
tears.
“Will you give up this insane quest?” he demanded
earnestly.
The somber eyes flashed defiantly, as she breathed:
“I have not owned to that charge, remember.”
“Yet I have been reading it in your face and actions
ever since the first day you came to The Lodge.”
She lifted her dark head proudly, the angry color
flaming into her lovely face again.
“So then you are my only accuser—you—and upon
no evidence but your own fancy—I will not say a
guilty fancy!”
She saw him wince under her intolerable sarcasm,
and was bitterly glad that the poisoned dart had struck
home.
He looked at her in grave displeasure for a moment,
then asked pointedly:
“Do you deny my accusation?”
But Italy was ready with her answer.
“I neither deny nor acknowledge. You have made
specific charges against me. It remains for you to
prove them!”
But in spite of the pride of her look and tone, he
saw that she was ready to burst into tears. She was
barely more than a child, in spite of her keen intelligence,
but she had been tutored in the hard school of
experience, poor Italy. She rose from the seat, taking
up the basket of flowers with trembling little
hands.
“One more word—Italy!” he exclaimed, with repressed
agitation, and she made an impatient pause.
“You are very angry, I know,” he said; “but, believe
me, child, all I have said to you was for your
own good. I know more of these past matters than
you do, more than you ever shall know, if I can keep
it from you. No effort of yours, poor child, can ever
fasten on me the stigma of a crime of which I am
innocent. Let the dead past rest. You must do so.
I command you, as your father’s kinsman, as your
present guardian, not to interfere with the long-pronounced
verdict of the jury—and the world!”
His voice sank almost to a whisper and his face
was pale as death, but the pose of the girl’s dark
head spoke only defiant scorn. Her eyes met his
one moment, and in their somber depths he read her
frank conviction of his guilt. Then Italy left him
without a word, going along the path to the house,
a slim, white shape, peerless in her pride and in her
beauty, the flowers carried carelessly upon her rounded
arm.
Francis Murray remained some time where she had
left him, with a very grave expression on his fair,
handsome face. Some troubled words escaped him.
“How beautiful she is, and how wilful and defiant!
Will nothing turn her from her purpose?—nothing
except the confession to her of the terrible evidence
against her dead mother that was withheld at the trial
by a true friend for sweet pity’s sake? How could
I tell her that, how stab her loyal young heart with
the knowledge of her mother’s guilt? Heaven help
me, I could not do it. I must find some other way
to thwart her insane purpose.”
A strange restlessness had come upon the grave,
self-possessed man. Over and over in his mind arose
the vision of Italy in every phase in which he had
seen her—Italy as she had looked the first day she
came, and the days following—Italy last night searching
his desk in her somnambulistic sleep—Italy to-day
kissing the face in her locket with tender lips—Italy
a little later, proud, sarcastic, defiant, yet beautiful
in every phase.
He did not feel like returning to the house. He
went around to the stable, and had his favorite horse,
Rex, saddled, and rode for some time along the beach,
until the soothing murmur of old ocean had calmed
his restless thoughts.
Later, when he reentered his library, a little white
note lay on his desk, addressed to himself, in a refined
and girlish hand distinctively beautiful. He
read:
“Although I have been your guest for two weeks,
I have not failed to understand that I was at The
Lodge merely on sufferance, an intruder treated courteously
for my dead father’s sake. After what you
have said to me to-day, it seems quite clear that you
wish me to go away. I will not wait for you to put
your desire into plainer words, but, taking the hint,
go at once. I hope that you will permit my trunk to
remain at The Lodge until I can make it convenient
to take it away.
“Begging your pardon for having trespassed so
long upon your hospitality,
“Sincerely yours,
Italy Vale.”
Pale with excitement, he burst into his mother’s
presence, and thrust the note before her eyes.
“Do you know aught of this?”
She read it with startled eyes.
“Nothing—except that I saw her go out two hours
ago, dressed in the plain gray costume she wore
when she first came here. I thought she was going
to walk by the sea, or, perhaps, for a sail with the
young people. She must have gone straight to Boston.”
“To whom?” he asked.
Mrs. Murray mused a moment, then said:
“Did not Mrs. Vale’s lawyer—the only one who
believed in her innocence—live in Boston? Perhaps
she has gone to him.”
“Gardner, yes, there can scarcely be a doubt of it.
I will follow and bring her back.”
He was turning hastily, when suddenly his mother’s
hand fell on his coat-sleeve detainingly:
“Frank!”
It was his boyhood’s name. His dignified mother
only called him that now in her tenderest moments.
He looked back, and she said:
“Lawyer Gardner will take the best of care of the
headstrong girl. Why not leave her where she is?”
“Mother!”
Unheeding his surprise, she went on:
“Believe me, it would be for the best. Frank, I
have never felt well pleased with Italy’s being at The
Lodge. I cannot tell you why, but ever since her
coming I have been haunted by a subtle premonition
that evil would result from her presence here. There
is something not quite frank about her—a veiled
something in her eyes that haunts and troubles me.
She will bring us sorrow in some shape or form we
do not foresee. Let her stay with Lawyer Gardner
if she chooses. She is not dependent. Her mother
left her a small income that will support her in comfort.”
There was a look in his blue-gray eyes she did not
like nor understand.
“I am surprised at you, mother. The girl is our
kinswoman; to Lawyer Gardner she is only the daughter
of a woman who employed him to defend her
against a charge of murder. She has no claim on
him.”
“Nor on us,” she ventured feebly.
“Mother, you are unjust. She came to us, she
claimed our protection in her orphanage, remember.
And she is Ronald Vale’s daughter. Had she been a
son, this noble inheritance would never have come
to me. We have been cold and unsympathetic to her,
both of us. By harsh words to-day I drove her from
The Lodge. I shall follow and bring her back at
once to a kinder home.”
CHAPTER IV.
IN A SPIDER’S WEB.
Mrs. Murray was right in believing that Italy would
seek the protection of the lawyer who had been her
mother’s trusted friend.
A railway-journey of only half an hour took the
girl away from the pretty New England hamlet, Winthrop,
and brought her into the noise and bustle of
busy Boston. She engaged a cab at the station, and
drove straight to the lawyer’s office on Tremont
Street.
It had been late in the afternoon when she held
that angry interview with Francis Murray. It was
nearly sunset when she paid and dismissed her cab,
and, passing across the pavement through the hurrying
throngs of people, stepped into the office.
A pert office-boy dashed past as she entered—quitting-time,
evidently, and he did not mean to be hindered.
She found herself quite alone in a gloomy little
anteroom. But a door was ajar at one end, and she
heard the busy scratching of a clerk’s pen. She
crossed and looked in.
She saw a handsome office, well furnished, and
before a large desk a young man sat alone, scribbling
very busily. She rapped softly.
“Come in,” said a curt voice, and the young man
looked around, showing a dark, strong face, good-looking,
but rather sinister in its impatient scowl. But
the frown turned into a smile at sight of the beautiful
intruder.
“I—I wish to see Mr. Gardner,” she said timidly.
“Certainly, certainly, miss”—he sprang to his feet
with a courteous bow—“I am Craig Severn, his head
clerk, and I will hand him your card, please, as our
office-boy has gone.”
Italy handed him a dainty bit of pasteboard. He
glanced at the pretty name, and again at the pretty
face, then disappeared through an open door that led
into a narrow hallway. In a few minutes he returned,
and said regretfully:
“Mr. Gardner is out at present. Be seated, Miss
Vale; he will probably return in a short time.”
He placed a chair for her, and assumed an engaging
air.
“Client of Mr. Gardner?”
“No.”
“Relative, eh?”
Italy had heard something about Yankee inquisitiveness,
so she smiled just a little, and answered again:
“No.”
“Ah, friend!”
“Ye-es,” she answered timidly, without comprehending
the veiled significance of the tone.
She had never known Mr. Gardner, but she felt
she had a right to claim her mother’s friend as her
own.
Craig Severn smiled broadly, and added:
“Mr. Gardner is a married man, you know?”
“Of course,” she replied carelessly, and added:
“Do you think he will come in soon?”
“I cannot tell. In fact, I expect he has gone home.
It is past office-hours now, and I only remained to
finish up some papers I was working on.”
Italy rose hastily, her beautiful face clouded with
disappointment.
“Where is his home? I must take a cab there at
once,” she cried.
“Then you did not know that he lived in the country?”
asked the inquisitive clerk.
“No, no”—impatiently. “I may as well tell you,
sir, I am a stranger in Boston. Although I was born
in America, I have lived abroad since my early childhood.
But now I am an orphan, with no near relations,
and as Lawyer Gardner was my mother’s true
friend, I sailed for this country thinking, thinking——”
but her voice faltered and she paused.
“Does he know—does he expect you?” Craig Severn
asked eagerly.
“No; I shall take him quite by surprise,” she replied;
then, weary of his questioning, that began to
appear almost rude, she crested her dark head almost
haughtily, and added:
“You must not detain me, sir, with idle questions.
Please give me Mr. Gardner’s address at once.”
Craig Severn’s intensely black eyes were glittering
strangely. It was most unfortunate for her that she
had thoughtlessly confided her sad story to his ears—an
orphan and a stranger, alone and friendless in a
great, wicked city—and she so beautiful!
“Mr. Gardner’s house is out in the suburbs of Boston—several
miles distant,” declared the clerk. “But
I am going in that direction, for I live close to him,
so I will be glad to show you the way, if you will
accept my escort.”
Unnerved and troubled by the occurrences of the
day, she did not notice how ambiguous his words were.
She bowed assent to his offer, glad of assistance in
her search for the only friend she could claim in all
wide America.
A few moments later they were seated side by side
in a cab, riding rapidly toward their destination.
Italy’s companion exerted himself to be entertaining
while she listened almost in silence and with a desolate
pain at her heart as she thought how easily she had
been vanquished in her brave attempt at piercing the
dark veil of a hidden and torturing mystery.
Was it a mockery of Fate that within a few blocks
of the law-office there whirled past them a light, open
vehicle, in which sat a man of magnificent physique,
with a fair, handsome face, clouded and grave now
with keen anxiety? Italy saw him and drew back
from sight with a stifled cry.
“What is the matter?” asked Craig Severn, and she
answered evasively:
“Nothing.”
But to herself she said:
“Mr. Murray suspected I had gone to Mr. Gardner
for protection. He is following, searching for me.
Perhaps he repents his harshness, and has come to
take me back. He will soon find me at the lawyer’s,”
and somehow the desolate pain at her heart grew
less keen and bitter.
“Here we are,” said Craig Severn presently, and,
having dismissed the cab, he led Italy up a broad,
graveled path to a house built of red bricks in an
old-fashioned style, and standing in a thick grove of
trees. It was at some distance from any other habitation,
and the dark front and shuttered windows looked
very gloomy in the deepening twilight and the shadows
of the trees.
Italy’s heart sank strangely while they waited after
ringing the door-bell. Would Mr. Gardner be angry
at her unceremonious invasion? Would his wife be
kind and tender? Would they help her in her quest,
or, like Francis Murray, “command her not to interfere
with the long-pronounced verdict of the jury—and
the world?”
A trim maid admitted them into a dim, square hall,
and then to a bright, well-furnished parlor.
“You will wait here just one moment, while I
bring Mr. Gardner from his study to welcome you,”
Craig Severn said, disappearing.
Italy’s glance, roving carelessly at first from one
to another of the handsome pictures that adorned the
walls, suddenly paused with some interest before a
portrait, half life-size, that hung over the mantel.
It was a man’s face, not strictly handsome, but
fascinating, as many faces are. The brow was high
and white, the hair dark and thin, with curling locks
at the parting; the eyes were dark, keen, and mirthful,
closely set together over a handsome nose, large
in size and almost Roman in shape, just enough to
give the face a slight Jewish cast.
A round, almost womanish chin, indented with a
very slight dimple, supplemented a weak mouth, the
curve of whose thin red lips was scarcely hidden by
a thin black mustache, elaborately curled at the ends,
bespeaking some masculine vanity. At first glance
this face seemed very boyish. A closer inspection
showed the lines of at least thirty years. To this portrait
Italy’s eyes returned again and again while she
waited.
“How handsome it is, how winning,” she thought;
then she grew restless.
She contrasted it in her thoughts with the fair,
grave, intellectual face of Francis Murray.
“Pshaw! I do not think it compares with Mr. Murray.
It looks like a Jew!” she murmured, beginning
to find flaws all at once; and she was just turning
her back on it, when the door opened and Craig Severn
returned, accompanied by a fine-looking, showily
dressed woman past the middle age.
“Mrs. Gardner, your husband’s friend, Miss Vale,”
he said smoothly.
Mrs. Gardner welcomed her effusively.
“I am charmed to welcome you to my home, dear
Miss Vale, and I hope you will remain our guest
for a long time. I am so sorry that my husband
went out to a neighbor’s a while ago, to write a will
for a dying man, but he will be back in about an
hour, I think. Let me help you to remove your hat,
dear child, and then, if you will excuse me, I will
go out and send a servant to hasten my husband’s return.”
Purring like a graceful tabby cat, she hastened out,
leaving the pair of young people alone.
Craig Severn immediately drew his own chair
close to Italy’s side, and murmured tenderly:
“I am very glad to have this opportunity of declaring
my sentiments for you, Miss Vale. Fair one,
your grace and beauty have carried my heart by storm.
I love you!”
He attempted to take her hand, but she withdrew it
indignantly, her large eyes flashing with surprise and
scorn.
“Sir, your words are presumptuous. You are little
more than a stranger to me!”
“No, no. I love you as fondly as though I had
known you for years!” he cried, and flung himself
at her feet with passionate protestations of devotion.
Italy was bitterly disgusted. She repulsed her
would-be lover angrily.
“Rise. I will hear no more,” she exclaimed.
“You shall listen!”
“I will not. I dislike you very much, and no power
could force me to marry you!” she cried.
Craig Severn laughed harshly, and sprang to his
feet.
“Who was talking of marriage? I only asked you
for your love, my pretty queen,” he cried insolently.
With a face of horror, Italy flew to the door.
“I will appeal to Mr. Gardner for protection from
your insults!” she cried stormily.
Her persecutor laughed tauntingly, for the door
resisted her efforts. It was locked on the outside.
“Open the door at once, or I will scream and rouse
the whole house!” she exclaimed imperiously.
But he stood calmly in the middle of the room, surveying
her ineffectual struggles with the door-knob
with a tantalizing smile.
“Scream as much as you like, pretty one, but no
one will heed you,” he returned coolly; “Mrs. Gardner—Smith
is her real name, by the way—is only the
housekeeper here, and will not interfere with me. I’ll
make a clean breast of the whole thing, my sweet little
girlie. Mr. Gardner is abroad, and I’m in charge of
his office till he returns. When you came to seek him
I fell in love with your black eyes and red lips, and
as soon as you owned up to the facts about yourself,
I pitied your loneliness and fixed up this little plan to
win your heart!”
“Fiend!” cried the girl indignantly; but with that
cool smile, he continued:
“This house isn’t Gardner’s, either. It belongs to
a rich bachelor friend of mine, now absent, who keeps
up the place as a sort of private club-house for his
intimates. We have jolly times here, I tell you—suppers,
cards, wine, and—sometimes—pretty women,
actresses and dancers, you know, but all on the strictly
quiet, for if it were known of any woman that she
ever set foot here she could never have any social
standing afterward.”
He paused, for the white horror and anguish of
her lovely face showed that she took in all his brutal
meaning.
“Oh, Heaven!” she thought, “how careless I was to
fall into this trap! To think, only to think, how I
drew back from Mr. Murray’s sight but a few hours
ago, when I ought to have been crying out to him to
save me from this demon! May Heaven guide me
now!”
Her tormentor resumed calmly:
“You came here with me willingly, and in so doing
placed the stain upon your reputation that nothing
can ever wipe out. But what does that matter, since
you have no friends to miss you? I love you madly,
and you are wholly in my power. I shall keep you
shut up in this house until you consent to love me and
be mine. That will not be long, I’m sure, for many
other women have loved me, and so will you at last.
You need not look so pale and alarmed. I shall attempt
no harshness. I shall woo you like a lover
till I win your heart. I will be patient, darling, but
one kiss you must give me now to pay me for my
waiting!”
“Back! Do not dare to touch me!” she cried madly.
But his outstretched arms clasped the shuddering
form, his hot breath fanned her cheek.
She struggled wildly, but she was like a reed in
his strong grasp, and his lips almost touched hers,
when—suddenly there rang through the room a pistol-shot!
A pistol-shot—a flash of light so close that it
scorched Italy’s cheek, a thread of thin blue smoke, a
sharp report—then—the arms that held Italy so tight
fell apart, the lips that would have pressed hers parted
with a groan, the blood spurted from Craig Severn’s
heart, and he fell backward—gasping, dying, dead!
But who had fired the fatal shot?
As the victim fell Italy heard one great cry of
horror and despair.
“Oh, God, I have killed him!”
Her eyes flashed toward the window, for she recalled
the crashing of glass mingling with the sound
of the shot.
She saw that the silken curtains were looped aside,
and that some one had opened the outside shutters
of the window. In the sash there was one pane, shattered
into fragments. Above it Italy saw gleaming a
wild, white, anguished face, a woman’s face—one that
she knew, one that she had seen only that forenoon,
bright, insolent, smiling.
One moment that face gleamed ghostlike in the
gloom outside the window, and it seemed to her, too,
that there were white hands flung upward—white,
jeweled hands, writhing in fierce despair—then the
eerie vision faded from her sight, and Italy was alone—alone
with the dead man whose treachery had
brought her to this awful pass, and whose punishment
had been meted out to him so swiftly.
She stood silent one moment, like one in a trance.
She heard, as in a painful dream, steps and voices
in the hall outside the door—the key grated in the
lock. Somebody was coming. Perhaps it would be
said that she killed this monster—Craig Severn.
Her tortured senses reeled and failed. She fell in
a crouching, senseless heap behind the door, and her
dark robes trailed in the pool of warm blood.
CHAPTER V.
HER FATHER’S FRIEND.
To the guests of Mrs. Murray the news of Italy’s
sudden departure had proved as great a surprise as her
coming.
Mrs. Murray had simply announced that Italy Vale,
after a misunderstanding with Francis, had left the
house in a pet, going, no doubt, to Lawyer Gardner,
her mother’s old friend, in Boston. Francis had gone
to bring her back, but she supposed that the girl was
too deeply offended to return.
The lady had frankly told all that she knew. Her
son had withheld from her his suspicions of Italy and
the sleep-walking incident. It seemed to him a disloyal
thing to betray her, so he kept everything hidden
in his own breast.
Mrs. Dunn and her niece, Alys, looked delighted
at the news. Alexie and the two young men frankly
expressed regret.
“I was beginning to love her,” said Alexie, unmindful
of her sister’s frown.
“And so was Emmett, I think,” laughed Ralph Allen,
with a twinkling glance of raillery at his friend
Harlow.
“Useless to attempt a denial. Circumstantial evidence
convicts me,” was the gay retort.
Mrs. Dunn looked disgusted.
“I do not admire your taste,” she said tartly. “That
foreign creature never had any attractions for me!”
“Oh, Aunt Ione, she was very charming!” cried
Alexie warmly, but her aunt silenced her with a scowl
of displeasure, and Alys snapped rudely:
“I hope she will never come back!”
Mrs. Murray was too courteous to express her opinion
aloud, but at heart she agreed with Alys Audenreid.
Mrs. Dunn presently discovered that she wished
to go to Boston that evening, to remain until the next
day.
“Some shopping,” she said carelessly, and declining
the offered company of the girls, and promising to return
the next afternoon, she made a smiling adieu and
departed.
Francis Murray, too, remained in Boston until the
next morning. At breakfast he showed a very pale
and anxious face to all.
“I am very much troubled,” he said frankly. “Lawyer
Gardner, I learn, has shut up his house and gone
to Europe, so if Italy went to him she was disappointed.
I have been the round of the hotels, but
she is not at any of them, and I feel very uneasy over
her fate.”
“You should not worry, for the girl is quite capable
of taking care of herself. Remember, she came here
alone from Europe,” said his mother, in a tone of
slight impatience.
She felt sure herself that all was well with the wilful
girl.
“You do not suppose that she can have—committed
suicide?” queried tender-hearted Alexie anxiously.
“Certainly not!” he answered almost sharply, but
his face grew paler still, and he wished to himself that
Alexie had not put such an uncanny thought into
words.
Alys had drawn the morning’s paper from her
host’s plate, and was scanning it eagerly. She looked
up, and said, with a malicious smile:
“Here is a young girl found wandering the streets
of Boston in her night-dress at midnight. Perhaps
that is your protegée, Mr. Murray.”
“Read it aloud, Alys!” cried her sister eagerly.
Alys smoothed out the paper with deliberate white
fingers while they waited impatiently, then she said:
“I don’t like to read aloud, and this is such a long
paragraph, so I’ll tell it in my own words. A beautiful
young girl was found last night by a policeman
walking along the street, clad only in a thin, white
night-dress. She seemed to be in a somnambulistic
sleep, and was frightened nearly to death when the
policeman woke her. She would not or could not tell
anything about herself, so they carried her to a police-station,
and placed her in the matron’s care.”
No one was usually more calm and courteous than
Francis Murray. But at this thrilling moment excitement
overcame him. He took the newspaper hastily
from Miss Audenreid’s hands, exclaiming hoarsely:
“Permit me!”
What he read there decided him. He rose hastily
without finishing his breakfast.
“I will go and see this girl,” he said, and his mother
cried out impatiently:
“Do finish your coffee, Francis, before you start on
such a wild-goose chase, for I am sure the girl cannot
be Italy Vale.”
He did not tell her what good grounds he had for
supposing that the mysterious somnambulist was Italy.
He only answered:
“Something tells me I had better go! Mother, I
should like you to send your maid along with me,
with some clothing for Miss Vale to wear home.”
“Certainly,” she answered, but her heart was at
war with her promise. The eager interest he betrayed
in Italy Vale troubled her mind.
“Surely the girl has some other friends in the
world, and I hope she’s gone to them,” she thought.
“I am frightened at the strange interest my son has
suddenly displayed in this missing girl. Last night
was spent in the search for her, and this morning
he looks careworn and haggard. What if he is unconsciously
falling in love with this beautiful creature
whom no one would care to marry, on account of her
mother’s deep disgrace?”
She sighed deeply. She was proud—very proud.
She could not contemplate such a thing without horror.
“Yet what can I do?” she thought helplessly.
“Francis will do as he pleases. There’s no fool like
an old fool, they say, and my son is really getting
on in years—thirty-two his next birthday. Italy is
too young for him, but there’s Alys just of a suitable
age, and a better match. She loves the ground he
walks on, too, and if he would only marry her I would
be quite happy.”
But it is not given to many people in this world to
be “quite happy,” and the Fates we pursue elude us
ever. What is to be, will be.
Francis Murray, with all his years and experience,
was stumbling blindly forward on a road that he
called Duty.
He had no difficulty in finding out the police-station
where the beautiful somnambulist had been detained
until she could give some account of herself or her
friends.
The elderly matron was cheerful and polite. She
told him that her charge had been very strange—like
one dazed—and refused to tell her name, begging
for clothes in which to go away.
“She is asleep on my little cot now, sir, but if you
wish I will open the door and you may look in to
see if it’s the one you’re looking for,” she said kindly.
He had told her simply that a young schoolgirl,
an habitual sleep-walker, had wandered away from
her home last night. Her friends had searched for
her in vain, and were glad to find out her whereabouts
from the morning papers, but thankful that
she had declined to give her name. If it proved to be
the girl he thought, he hoped no more facts might
get into the papers. As he said this, the gentleman
slipped the good soul a bank-bill, murmuring something
about “a new bonnet.”
Her heart was instantly won, and, whispering back
that she would see that his wishes were obeyed, she
opened the door and beckoned him to approach.
He followed with a quickened heart-throb, and
gazed eagerly into the tiny apartment where, on a
narrow cot-bed lay the form of a young girl at rest,
the white coverlet drawn up to her shoulders, a mass
of tumbled, black silken curls straying over the pillow,
her cheeks flushed with the warmth of slumber,
her red lips parted a little with now and then a sobbing
breath, as though she could not forget her sorrows,
even in sleep—Italy!
“It is she!” he said, in a strange voice, and beckoned
to the maid.
“Go in and awake her. Help her to dress, and tell
her I am waiting to take her home,” he said.
He withdrew and closed the door. In a little while
the maid came out again.
“Miss Vale is up and dressed, sir, and wishes to
speak to you alone a few moments.”
The maid had brought Italy a dark summer silk
figured with violets, and a dainty hat to match. She
looked very lovely in them as Mr. Murray entered
with a quiet:
“Good morning.”
“How did you find me?” she exclaimed abruptly,
and when he told her she blushed deepest crimson.
“Walking again in your sleep,” he said. “Really,
Miss Vale, I would advise you to lock your doors and
hide the keys before retiring hereafter.”
“I will,” she replied earnestly, and he continued:
“I ought to scold you for running away like a
naughty child, but I suppose you have been sufficiently
punished by finding Mr. Gardner gone away.”
“Yes, oh, yes,” she sighed.
“Do you know that I was in Boston all night searching
for you? I went the rounds of all the principal
hotels, and I was surprised not to find you at any of
them. Where did you stay last night?”
There was a moment’s blank silence. Italy’s slender
gloved hands were writhing together nervously
in her lap, and her face flamed burning red, then pale
again. She faltered, with downcast eyes:
“I—I—did not go to a large hotel. It was a small
house.”
“If you will give me the address, I will send the
maid there to settle your bill and bring away your
clothes.”
She lifted up wild, frightened eyes, and she gasped
faintly:
“I—I—paid my bill in advance, and the clothes
really do not matter—that old gray traveling-dress,
you know. And, indeed I don’t think I can recall the
address. I have forgotten the street.”
“Then are you ready to come home with me?”
The dark eyes looked up at him with strange, piteous
doubt, the red lips faltered, as she asked:
“You cannot surely wish me to come—after yesterday?”
“Let us forget yesterday,” Francis Murray answered,
with a constrained laugh. “Perhaps I was
too harsh and you too hasty. At least, you were
wrong to go away like that. Your proper home is
with my mother, so you must come back with me to
The Lodge.”
Her eyes kept searching his face. She was surprised
that he was so much kinder now than in the
weeks past.
“I ought not to go back again. You—you—hate
me!” she cried, and he smiled at her vehemence, and
answered coolly:
“No, not quite!”
She looked so frightened, so doubtful, he was
moved to a little act of kindness. He put out his
hand and took her cold, trembling one in a firm clasp.
“I am your friend, Italy—your true friend,” he
said gently. “And for your father’s sake, I want
to watch over you. Come with me now. The cab is
waiting.”
She drew her hand quickly from his, startled by
the thrill that stirred her heart at his warm, magnetic
clasp. And to herself she cried shudderingly:
“My friend, no, no; I must not call him my friend.
I ought to go back to Europe. What is the use staying
here now? He suspects me—watches me. My
hands are tied.”
“Come,” he repeated, with gentle impatience, and
some compelling power in the clear voice, resistless as
the tide of fate, made her rise and follow him.
On the way to Winthrop they said but little. The
curious maid was close at hand always, but Italy did
not care to talk. She was recalling with horror last
night’s events—events that must remain forever locked
in her own breast.
And Italy, who had gone away so angrily yesterday
from Winthrop, was now secretly glad to get
back; so glad of the peace and security to which she
was going back that she could have fallen at Francis
Murray’s feet in gratitude for the gentle force that
had compelled her to return.
“Have I wronged him by my suspicions? Is he as
good and true and noble as he seems?” she asked herself,
with strangely softened feelings.
They were going up the walk to the house. A chattering
group was on the broad porch, and suddenly
Francis Murray exclaimed:
“There is our friend that we have been expecting
for a week past. He must have arrived after I left
this morning. You will like him, I am sure, Italy,
for he is very pleasant, and, besides, he was your
father’s dearest friend. Perhaps you have heard your
mother speak of him. His name is Percy Seabright.”
“No,” she answered, in surprise, and then she saw
that the subject of their talk was running down the
steps to greet them. He was tall, slender, elegant,
and Italy looked up eagerly to meet her father’s dearest
friend. That face! She gave one look and fainted
at his feet.
It was no wonder that Italy’s senses had failed her,
for at the first glance at Percy Seabright she had
recognized in him the original of the fascinating portrait
she had seen over the mantel in the parlor of
that horror-haunted house last night—the same face
exactly, although older by at least five years, but carrying
the marks of age so lightly that at five-and-thirty
the handsome, Jewish-looking face still bore an
expression of debonair youth and almost boyish
beauty.
Italy had fallen on her face, and both men stooped
quickly to raise her up.
Francis Murray was first, and slipping his arm beneath
her shoulder he lifted the death-white face. The
girl’s eyes were closed, and her head fell heavily back
against him. He took her into his arms and carried
her into the porch, followed by Mr. Seabright, who
exclaimed ruefully:
“I must be turning into an ogre, the way I am
frightening ladies to-day! First there was Mrs.
Dunn, who shrieked and fainted when I made my
bow to her this morning, and now here is Miss Vale
frightened at the first sight of me! Do you see anything
alarming about me, Mr. Murray?”
“Nothing!” answered Francis Murray, almost
curtly, as he laid Italy upon a couch where the wind
could blow over her pale face revivingly, but Ralph
Allen exclaimed banteringly:
“You strike them all senseless by the power of
your fascinations, Mr. Seabright. I am surprised that
Alexie and Miss Alys did not fall unconscious, too,
before your dazzling glance!”
The ladies, with the exception of Mrs. Dunn, all
crowded round Italy, but the more skilful maid motioned
them away.
“I think Mr. Murray had better carry her to her
room. I want to loosen her clothes, for this is no
common faint,” she said gravely.
So once again Francis Murray took Italy up like
a child in his arms, and carried her to the room she
had left in bitter anger yesterday. She lay still as
death against his breast, but his face looked calm and
quiet as usual. Who was to tell that his heart was
beating violently against its precious burden? Who
could guess that a mad longing overcame him to strain
her close and kiss the white cheek lying on his shoulder
so near to his lips? It wrenched his heart to put
her out of his arms and leave her there to the care
of the maid and his cold-faced mother, just now entering.
“Shall I call a physician?” he asked anxiously.
“It is not necessary,” she replied indifferently, and
closed the door on his troubled face.
He could not return to the guests below just yet.
He walked the length of the hall and paused a while
in the embrasure of the window, looking out at the
restless sea.
There had been a high wind last night, and in the
storm a pretty little sloop had gone to pieces. The
wreck had washed up on Winthrop beach, and lay
there now idly in the full sunlight of the day, while
the waves, still a little rough and heady, came breaking
against the ruined hull with sharp reports, spattering
the powdery spray high in the air. Some heaps of
drift dotted the sands, and the glancing wings of
sea-gulls flashed over the waters here and there. Francis
Murray seemed to be looking at these things, but
in reality it was a vacant stare. He was looking into
his own heart.
He was startled at the violence of his own emotions
now and while he had carried helpless Italy close
in his strong arms.
Since the day when she had come first to The
Lodge, and he had received her unwillingly as a guest,
his life had been altered—into its calm, scholarly quiet
had crept a strange and subtile unrest.
He had begun by disliking Italy Vale for her mother’s
sake, and this very dislike created a strange tumult
within him. He had watched her closely, and
yesterday, when he had spoken to her so harshly it
had seemed to him that dislike had turned into actual
hate.
What had happened to him since yesterday? Was
his heart in revolt against his judgment and his reason?
Was it a boy’s heart, still to be thrilled by somber
dark eyes, a red mouth like a flower, and the
warmth of a little helpless form carried tenderly in
his arms?
“I cannot help but pity her,” he murmured, as if
that accounted for all.
He was startled from his musings presently by the
voice of his mother.
“After all, Frank, I believe you had better call in
Doctor Barksdale. Italy’s swoon is so heavy that we
do not know what to do.”
Doctor Barksdale came promptly, but it required
all the skill he was possessed of to restore the young
girl to consciousness.
Then a week passed before she came out of her
own room again.
A light attack of brain-fever had followed her
swoon. Fortunately, it was very mild and soon subdued.
In the meantime the Boston papers had duly chronicled
the mysterious disappearance of Craig Severn, a
young lawyer, who had been in charge of Lawyer
Gardner’s office while the latter was abroad resting
from overwork. The young wife of Mr. Severn, it
was said, was almost frantic with grief, and feared
foul play.
Uncharitable people declared that Severn had led
a fast life, and had, perhaps, disappeared with his employer’s
funds. Mr. Gardner had been advised by
cable of the facts.
On the very day that Italy arose from her sick-bed,
the newspapers announced the finding of Craig
Severn’s body in the river, badly decomposed, and
with a bullet-wound in the breast, showing that he had
been murdered.
CHAPTER VI.
EMMETT’S PLEA.
“Miss Vale, I hope you did not conceive an aversion
for me the day you fainted so tragically at my
feet,” said Percy Seabright.
He had found Italy alone on the wide porch fronting
the sea, a few days after her recovery. A chilly
east wind blew from the beach, in spite of the warm
sunshine, and she wore a picturesque dark-red cloak
about the shoulders of her white serge yachting-dress
with its smart gilt anchors. She had promised to
join the yacht-club in a charming excursion that day.
His voice was very kind and solicitous, and she answered
frankly:
“Oh, no, no, Mr. Seabright. On the contrary, I
was prepared to like you very much, for Mr. Murray
had been telling me that you were my father’s dearest
friend.”
Instantly a peculiar change came over his face. He
had been smiling, but the smile faded into sadness and
gloom on the lips and in the eyes, and his dark cheek
seemed to grow livid with silent emotion.
“Oh, forgive me!” cried the girl impulsively, and
her heart warmed toward him. “You loved him, and
it grieves you still to remember his sad fate.”
“Yes, I loved him,” Percy Seabright answered huskily,
“and as Mr. Murray has told you, I was Ronald’s
dearest friend. Will you be my friend, too—for
his sake?”
He held out to her a graceful white hand, and after
a moment’s embarrassed pause, Italy placed hers in it,
meeting a warm, strong pressure that she permitted
but did not return. Some strange emotion thrilled
her at the touch, she hardly knew whether it was pleasure
or repulsion.
“Will you promise to be my friend?” he repeated,
in an eager, impulsive way, with a winning smile.
“I—hope—I—will,” she answered, a little deliberately;
“I scarcely know you yet, you know, and I am
not used to choosing friends so quickly. Mama always
told me it was rash to do so—that one might
be mistaken, and that friends should be tried and
proved—but still, you were my father’s friend. He
loved you, trusted you.”
“And why not you?” he exclaimed, with a persuasive
glance of his bright dark eyes that somehow won
her to reply:
“I will.”
He thanked her fervently, and then she continued:
“I am so glad to have a single true friend—one
who knows the past, one who might help me.”
“Tell me what I can do for you. I am ready and
willing”—eagerly.
The surf beat loud and sharply on the beach, the
wind rose and whistled around the corners of the
house and through the stately fir-trees with a soughing
murmur. If she had listened to them, they would
have sounded eerily, warningly, in her ears, but she
heard only that low-toned, persuasive voice, saw only
the dazzling dark eyes bent with an intense gaze upon
her own, inviting her confidence. She looked up at
him with big, solemn eyes.
“I will confide in you,” she said impetuously. “I
will tell you the dream, the aim, the purpose of my
life. It is to clear the memory of my mother from
the stain that rests upon it, to find and to punish my
father’s murderer.”
The girl’s low voice was tragic in its intensity. No
wonder it impressed him, no wonder he suddenly
grew ghastly pale and grave.
“You are mad!” he uttered hoarsely.
“No, no; do not say it,” she breathed imploringly.
“Listen—my mother was innocent—she swore it to
me before she—before I lost her. She believed that
the clue to the murderer would be found in some of
the secrets of my father’s diary. You remember how
eagerly she sought for the diary after his terrible
death? Well, it was never, never found, you know,
and she believed that it was carried off or destroyed
by the murderer. Oh, I would give the world to find
that missing book! Help me to seek it, help me to
find it, my friend!” cried Italy, in rising agitation.
Emmett Harlow came up to them before Percy Seabright
could reply to her words.
“Miss Vale, we are going to start now. Are you
ready?” he asked.
Something of surprise in the clear blue eyes of the
young man struck Italy with sudden embarrassment,
and she rose quickly.
“Yes; I am quite ready,” she said, and moved away
by his side, to join the house-party who were waiting.
Mr. Murray with Alys Audenreid, Ralph Allen with
his sweetheart, Alexie, and Mrs. Dunn alone, expecting
to have Percy Seabright for her escort.
As Italy came up with Emmett she flashed a look of
furious anger at the girl from her peculiar eyes that
could change rapidly from the soft blue of love to the
greenish fires of jealousy and hate.
Italy started as she met that baleful look. She
remembered suddenly what Emmett Harlow had once
told her about Mrs. Dunn’s love for Percy Seabright.
A cold chill of terror crept along the girl’s veins.
She knew that Mrs. Dunn was a woman to be feared,
and she comprehended that the compact of friendship
just made between herself and Mrs. Dunn’s lover
would expose her to the former’s jealous wrath.
When the party were all upon the yacht and she
was floating in graceful majesty upon the blue waves,
Emmett Harlow found a seat for himself and Italy
a little apart from the rest. Then looking tenderly into
her serious face, he said:
“Mrs. Dunn was watching you at a little distance
while you carried on your little flirtation with her
lover.”
“Flirtation!” cried Italy, with a resentful toss of
her pretty head.
“It looked like it,” he replied pointedly, although
with a smile. “He clasped your hand, and you looked
into each other’s eyes with absorbing interest.”
“So you were watching, too!” the girl exclaimed,
provoked.
“I was with the others. Pardon me,” Emmett answered,
in a quiet tone, but with a look of pain.
She saw the pained look and her anger melted
quickly. Emmett Harlow had one of those rare natures
that always inspire kindly thoughts. No one
could be angry with him long.
“It was not a flirtation, Mr. Harlow,” she said
gently. “Mr. Seabright was only asking me to be
his friend. He was my dead father’s friend, you
know, and he wished also to be mine.”
“And you promised him?” asked Emmett Harlow
gravely.
“How could I refuse his offered friendship—I who
have so few friends?” she exclaimed pathetically.
“You have one friend, Miss Vale, who would lay
down his life for you!” exclaimed the young man
fervidly, and Italy, with a blush and start, realized
that she had a lover—a lover, that desire of every
young girl’s heart. But when he went on in tender,
fervent words to tell her of his love and his hopes,
she begged him to desist.
“I will be your friend always, but I shall never
love nor marry. I have no time for such trivial
things. I have a greater mission in life,” she replied,
almost loftily.
The rejected lover stared at her in profound surprise.
“A greater mission,” he murmured. “Not—not—woman’s
rights, I hope.”
“N-not exactly,” Italy answered vaguely, and at
this moment she became aware that Mr. Murray and
Alys Audenreid were observing her rather closely.
She could fancy without hearing a word that Alys
was saying something spiteful. What she was saying
was this:
“Mr. Murray, your little protégée is a dreadful
flirt.”
“How can you say so?” he cried, but yet he was
not blind.
“Only look at her now how she is leading poor
Emmett Harlow on,” continued the pretty blonde;
“and just before we started she was making love
with her eyes to Mr. Seabright. She even gave him
her hand to hold. I could see that Aunt Ione was
furious. You know, he tries her sorely with his flirtations.
I do believe that his promise to marry her
is all moonshine.”
“Why don’t she give him his congé, then? He
has postponed the wedding twice, I know, and the
old women say, don’t they, Alys, that postponed weddings
are unlucky?” he rejoined carelessly, trying to
attend to her and yet lose no glimpse of the pretty
by-play over yonder, the eager face of Emmett, the
downcast one of the girl.
“Emmett is rich and well-born. Would he marry
poor Italy, with the brand of her mother’s disgrace
hanging darkly over her young life?” he mused.
At that moment Emmett was saying to the young
girl:
“You will think me jealous and envious now, perhaps,
and yet I must tell you that I am sorry you
have promised your friendship to Mr. Seabright. I
do not like that man. He is different from what he
seems—cold at heart and deceitful.”
“I thought every one liked him!” she cried.
“Every one but me,” he answered frankly; “I am
the only one to find a fault in him. And yet his faults
are patent to all if they would only realize the fact.”
“Tell me of one single blemish!” the girl cried,
half-offended.
“Very well. He is not sincere. He makes game
of the friend he professes to love. He is witty, and
they all become targets for his wit. Poor Mrs. Dunn,
sitting so happily by his side there, she would never
speak to him again if she knew how he talks her
over to his friends.”
Italy was looking and listening in wonder. Could
these facts be true?
“He has carried on a flirtation with her for years,
and yet she is so blind she will not see that he is only
trifling,” continued Emmett. “Yet he has made fun
of her from the first time he met her till now. You
see that beautiful diamond ring on his little finger?
He has told dozens of people that Mrs. Dunn begged
him for it the first time he ever called on her, and
he said he told her the first ready lie that leaped to
his lips, that the ring belonged to his brother. He
says she is rapacious, that she lives above her means,
and cares for nothing but show and pleasure. Oh, he
has said so many things of her that I would hate to
repeat, but I call it mean, don’t you? to ridicule a
woman, her house, her relations, and everything about
her, and still pretend to be her friend, even her lover?”
“It is wicked, shameful,” she exclaimed warmly.
“How can any one be so deceitful? I am sorry for
Mrs. Dunn.”
“As to that, she is as mean a woman as he is a
man, and if they ever do get married they will be
fairly matched. To tell you the truth, I dislike them
both, so let’s drop the subject and talk of something
pleasanter, for to-morrow I am going to leave Winthrop,”
replied the young man, with as indifferent an
air as he could assume, for the pain of his rejection,
although so gently spoken, still hurt bitterly.
“Going away!” she cried.
“Yes; back to Boston, and I shall probably sail for
Europe next week,” sighed the rejected lover sadly.
“Oh, I am so sorry, for I shall miss you very much.
You have been so good to me.”
“Then perhaps you will relent”—pleadingly—“you
will let me try again to win your love. Oh, Italy,
think how lonely you are, how alone in the world,
and surrounded by people some of whom dislike you,
while the others only tolerate you. But I—I worship
you, my darling, and I would be so happy if you would
only let me marry you and take you away to a happier
home.”
Profoundly moved as she was by his words, she
still shook her head.
“I cannot marry you,” she said simply but conclusively.
“Then, dear, I shall go away, as I said, and not
trouble you with my love, but when I am far away
will you think of me sometimes, Italy, and—if you
should ever need me or want me—send for me, for if
you will not have me for your husband, I can still
be your friend,” said the young man earnestly and
sadly.
Before Italy could answer in the grateful words her
heart prompted, Ralph Allen called to them across the
deck:
“Why are you two over there looking so glum?
Do come over here and listen to the funny joke Alexie
is telling me.”
“Let us hear it, too,” exclaimed Percy Seabright.
“Come, Ione,” and he led her rather unwillingly to
join the gay group, for Mr. Murray and Alys also
came with several more of the excursion-party—all
friends, and quite at home with each other. Mrs.
Dunn did not like to place herself in close contrast
to young girls, for she was thirty-five, though she
claimed to be ten years younger, and her figure, which
was short and dumpy, did not look well in yachting-costume.
She wore an immense red hat which served
to increase the squat effect of her plump form in its
showy costume of garnet and gold.
She was in an ill-concealed temper, and it did not
improve it to see her betrothed place himself close to
Italy’s side, where she stood leaning against the deck-rail,
looking down with sad, somber eyes into the deep-blue
water. Emmett Harlow was on the other side
of her, and his expression of profound melancholy
told the story of his disappointment without words.
“Go on with your story, Alexie,” exclaimed Ralph
Allen, who was in a very happy mood to-day, and no
wonder. A favorite of Fortune from his birth, betrothed
to a sweet and lovely girl, and afloat on the
daintiest yacht in Winthrop harbor, upon billowy blue
waters, under sunny blue skies, with gay companions,
how could he be aught but happy?
Pretty Alexie laughed and blushed.
“I’m not sure anybody will be interested in it, but,
as I was saying——” she began, when she was interrupted
by Percy Seabright.
“Oh, come quick, everybody, and see this great
fish!” he exclaimed eagerly, and every one crowded
over to the side of the deck, laughing and hustling
each other in their haste.
Italy Vale, close to his side, leaned forward with
the rest, craning her graceful neck eagerly to catch
a sight of the wonder.
How did it happen? Did she lean too far over?
Did she lose her balance? All in a moment, Italy’s
light form flashed over the rail, and she was struggling,
sinking, in the deep-blue sea.
CHAPTER VII.
IN DEADLY PERIL.
Italy’s sudden and terrible accident caused the wildest
consternation to the gay pleasure-party on board
the beautiful yacht, White Wings, and the shrieks of
startled women filled the air. Above all rose the anguished
voice of Alexie Audenreid:
“Save her! Oh, save her!”
“My God, I cannot swim!” exclaimed Emmett Harlow
despairingly, but even while he spoke there was a
splash in the water.
Ralph Allen had thrown off his coat and leaped
boldly into the sea at the spot where Italy was sinking
from view. He would have been anticipated by
Francis Murray, but as he was about to spring over
the rail, Alys and her aunt clutched him with all their
strength and held him back.
“Oh, do not, do not risk your life for that creature!”
shrieked Alys, in hysterical entreaty.
With gentle violence he pushed away their clinging
hands.
“For God’s sake, let me go! She will perish!” he
exclaimed, and flung off his coat to leap into the sea.
But another detaining hand grasped his arm.
“Wait, Francis. Ralph will save her, and there is
no need for you to venture.”
It was Percy Seabright. He was pale to ghastliness;
his deep eyes glittered with a strange fire. With
fierce but repressed anger, Francis Murray struggled
out of his grasp.
“There’s no danger. I’m a splendid swimmer!” he
cried, and sprang into the sea, mad with anxiety over
Italy’s fate.
But Ralph was an athlete, too. He had made a
magnificent spring into the water, diving deep down
where Italy had sunk. He caught the skirt of her
heavy serge gown, clutched it, and rose to the surface
with her just as Francis Murray sprang over the
rail.
By this time the yacht had been stopped, but there
was still one great danger—those in the sea might be
sucked down under the yacht by the swirling waters
about her prow.
But a little sail-boat at some distance away, having
seen the accident and the danger, now came rapidly
nearer, and the occupants shouted to Ralph to approach
with his burden.
Italy was not unconscious, only terribly alarmed and
frightened. When her rescuer brought her up to
the surface she caught him wildly about the neck
with frantic arms that almost strangled him.
“Do not hold me so tightly; you’ll drown us both!”
he cried, trying to unloose her clinging clasp.
But maddened with fear, and deafened by the
ocean’s voice, she did not comprehend him; she only
clung tighter, shrieking wildly in her terror and fear
of death.
It was so terrible to be struggling there in the deep-blue
waves, so beautiful, yet so deadly—to be struggling,
drowning there beneath the bright, blue, sunny
sky, while far away in beauteous Italy one whom
she loved was waiting for news—news that would be
so awful when it came, telling of the loved one
drowned in the cruel sea!
Keen despair, maddening fear, thrilled the poor
girl’s heart, and she clung, gasping, desperate, to
Ralph Allen’s neck, her white face upturned to the
sky, her rich dark tresses streaming on the water,
while he, trying in vain to release himself from her
frantic embrace, realized with despair keen as her
own that death was imminent, inevitable. Both must
sink unless she would release her strangling hold and
permit him to swim to the approaching sail-boat.
Those who witnessed the struggle from the yacht
said afterward that it was the most tragic scene ever
witnessed, as Ralph fought wildly for relief from
the desperate hold of the white arms of the girl he
was trying to rescue.
It must have ended in the death of both, but at that
perilous moment in which Ralph began to resign himself
to certain death, Francis Murray, swimming like
another Leander crossing the Hellespont, came to
their assistance. With gentle force he released Ralph,
and, taking Italy into his own charge, turned toward
the sail-boat that now approached near enough to
throw a rope.
The almost-exhausted Ralph clutched it, and strong
hands drew him out of danger. In a few moments all
three were aboard the sail-boat, and a husky cry of
triumph arose from the watchers on the yacht. They
were safe, safe!
Presently the sail-boat came alongside the yacht,
and they were taken on again, wet and shivering, but
not much the worse, after all, for their impromptu
immersion.
Restoratives were brought, and the draft seemed to
put new strength into the young girl. They were
about to lead her into the cabin, but she drew back,
and stood among them, pale as a ghost, her dark hair
dripping, her face stern. She had heard them whispering
whether it was an accident or attempted suicide.
She stood there among them, in her wet, clinging
robes, and though she trembled with cold and excitement,
her eyes were blazing with indignation.
“No, it was not an accident!” she cried, and her
young voice rang sharp and clear, “and neither did I
attempt to commit suicide. Why should I wish to
die? I am young, and life is sweet. But though I
have never harmed any one in my life, I have a secret,
unknown enemy aboard, some one who wishes my
death!”
Emmett Harlow was close to her side, watching her
with eager, loving eyes. As she spoke he started violently,
and, in spite of himself, his eyes fastened suspiciously
on Mrs. Dunn, who stood a little apart, with
her full lips curled into a disdainful sneer. She
caught his mutely accusing glance, and answered it
with one of venomous hatred.
Italy, without observing this little by-play, went
on:
“I did not jump into the sea, nor fall by accident.
As the crowd closed in about me, looking for the
great fish, I leaned forward very far—and then—then—some
one—oh, who could have been so cruel?—gave
me an adroit push; I lost my balance, and was
struggling in the water.”
A swelling murmur of surprise and incredulity
arose from the dozen or so people on the yacht. Faces
grew pale and horror-stricken. Surely nothing so
horrible could have happened. Fear had turned the
girl’s brain.
“Impossible!” cried a shocked voice, but Italy answered
fearfully:
“It is true. In this crowd about me there is some
one guilty of attempted murder—some one who hates
me and wishes me dead.”
“She speaks the truth,” cried a mocking voice. “I
saw the cowardly wretch push her over the rail! Ah,
rejected love can sometimes turn a man into a fiend.”
It was Mrs. Dunn. Her glance fixed itself boldly
on Emmett Harlow, and every eye followed her look.
Their glances seemed to transfix him with a basilisk
stare. Was it true? Could he be such a monster?
He turned burning red, then ghastly pale beneath
their eyes, and cried out wildly:
“Do you suspect me, friends, of so terrible a deed?”
Italy cried out quickly:
“It is not true. Emmett is my true friend. He
would not harm one hair of my head.”
Mrs. Dunn’s mocking laughter rose up over the
shocked silence of the others.
“No, not your friend—your rejected lover!” she exclaimed.
“Your rejected lover maddened by despair,
and so jealous that he would rather see you dead than
won by another!”
A hand fell suddenly on her arm, and the splendid
eyes of Francis Murray looked sternly, rebukingly,
into her own. He said earnestly:
“Do not make this awful accusation against our
young friend unless you are quite sure of your facts.
Perhaps you have made a mistake.”
Under his searching gaze she cowered and crimsoned.
“I—I am certain I saw some one push Miss Vale,”
she stammered. “Mr. Harlow was close by her side,
and it looked like his arm that gave the push. But—there
was such a crowd about them, and, of course,
I might have been mistaken. Miss Vale ought to
know best. If she thinks I am wrong, I do not wish
to press the charge.”
Her eyes fell, but under the lowered lids there was
a greenish glitter of gratified hate, and beneath her
demure look she was saying to herself:
“I have punished Emmett Harlow. He has always
despised me, in spite of his courteous manners. Now
I have my revenge.”
A bright glance of thanks flashed from Emmett’s
boyish blue eyes upon Francis Murray.
“I thank you, my friend, for your faith in me,”
he cried, and they clasped hands.
Then the older man looked confidently around him,
saying cordially:
“I believe Mrs. Dunn and Miss Vale were both mistaken
in believing the accident was the result of murderous
intention. Some one may have jostled Miss
Vale, but I feel sure it was accidental.”
Every one took his cue from him, and declared that
it was certainly accidental; but Mrs. Dunn, when his
back was turned, shrugged her plump shoulders and
looked knowing.
The excursion came to a premature end, for Italy
had to be taken back at once to change her wet
clothes.
When back at The Lodge they all made light of
the affair that had been for a few moments so terribly
serious.
Ralph would not discuss in earnest his sensations
when Italy’s frantic clutch was dragging him down
into deadly peril. He declared lightly that his chief
anxiety was lest Alexie should be jealous of Italy’s
frantic embrace.
But Emmett Harlow felt that he could not remain
beneath the same roof with Mrs. Dunn an hour longer.
Her deliberate malice had cut him to the heart. He
bade a dejected farewell to them all, except the wicked
woman who had wronged him so deeply. Her he
passed without notice, save one slight glance of withering
contempt.
The dew of tears was in Italy’s somber dark eyes
as the door closed upon her rejected lover, going away
so sadly to forget his brief love-dream. She felt more
alone than before, as if some strong, true, protecting
influence had gone forever out of her life.
Pale and troubled, she leaned back in the large
armchair where Alexie had installed her as a semi-invalid.
The others were grouped in careless attitudes
about the airy drawing-room, into whose open
windows came the strong, sweet scent of the sea,
mixed with the odor of flowers in the garden. The
ladies were still in their yachting-suits, all but Italy,
who wore a half-loose robe of soft white cashmere,
with gold embroidery.
Alys Audenreid drew a long breath, and exclaimed:
“I should not look sad over the going of such a
cowardly lover as that, Miss Vale. For all he has
hung about you and pretended to adore you, he would
not risk his life to save you to-day, but left that task
to other people’s lovers.”
Alys was almost bursting with jealous anger and
resentment, and as Mrs. Murray and Francis had
courteously followed Emmett Harlow from the room,
she took that opportunity to vent her anger on Italy.
But good-natured Alexie quickly interposed:
“For shame, Alys, when you know Emmett could
not swim. He said so.”
Mrs. Dunn, who was sitting at the window, with
her betrothed, gave a short laugh.
“That was not true,” she said. “I saw Emmett
Harlow at Virginia Beach last summer. He swam
splendidly every day there. You were there, Mr.
Seabright. Do you not remember it also?”
“Yes,” he replied; adding, “although I do not like
to betray Emmett after his singular behavior to-day.”
“Then I am sure he was not feeling well, for I
don’t like to believe harm of Emmett. I always liked
the boy,” declared Alexie generously, and Italy
thanked her by a grateful look. She, too, hated to
believe harm of her frank, ingenuous young lover.
“But really, there was no use in Emmett’s risking
his life, since Ralph had already jumped. I myself
would have sprung to her assistance, only that I saw it
was not necessary,” said Percy Seabright.
“I thank you for your kind intentions,” Italy said,
giving him a half-sarcastic little nod.
She was watching him under her lowered lids, as he
hung around Mrs. Dunn with that air of deep devotion,
wondering if it could be true, all that Emmett
had told her about this man and woman. Seabright
had the courteous manner and airy persiflage of a
Frenchman. Was he insincere, as Emmett said? Did
he invite and accept the devotion of this woman’s
heart, only to laugh at her behind her back with other
friends?
She longed to know the truth, for she had promised
him her friendship for her father’s sake; she had
asked him to help her to trace her father’s murderer.
Then, too, she felt inclined to like him. The fascination
she had felt for the portrait extended itself to
the man.
“But what was it doing there in that dreadful
house?” she asked herself shudderingly, “that house
of horror and mystery?”
And again that night of horror rushed over her
mind—that night of horror, and the woman’s face at
the window. She shivered and closed her eyes.
She opened them again and looked at Mrs. Dunn,
with her smiling face uplifted to her lover’s gaze. Her
very ordinary face was looking its best now; and her
peculiar, restless eyes, the only striking feature she
had, gleamed with the fires of love. And certainly
those glittering dark eyes looking into hers spoke devotion.
Italy gasped and sighed. Could that smiling woman’s
face be the same that she had seen convulsed
with anguish and horror, those white hands toying
idly now with her many rings be the same that were
tossed up so desperately into the night and the gloom?
Oh, it was like some terrible dream!
“And what was she doing there, watching Craig
Severn? Why did she kill him? Was it for my
sake, or does she know even that that frantic girl
was I? I do not believe that she does,” she decided.
Italy had read the paragraphs in the papers relating
to Craig Severn’s mysterious death; she wondered,
like every one else, how the body had come to be in
the river.
For all of that night was blank to her from the
moment when she had fallen senseless in a pool of
Craig Severn’s spurting life-blood.
She had read about the lovely young widow who,
believing her husband true to her and bitterly lamenting
his death, had offered, out of her small fortune,
a reward for the apprehension of his murderer.
“How can men be such fiends as that man was while
his wife believed him so true and fond?” she thought,
with a shudder; and just then a voice sounded in
her ear—a very low and gentle voice.
“You look deathly pale and ill, child; you ought to
lie down. Permit me to assist you to your room.”
She was glad of the offer, and quickly put her
small hand on the offered arm, going out with a small
bend of the head to the others, and followed by a
glance of jealous hate from Alys Audenreid.
Francis Murray bent his tall head gently to his
trembling companion.
“I did not mean to deceive you,” he said gently,
“but—before I take you to your room—may I speak
to you a few minutes in the library?”
She bowed in silent surprise. What was it now?
Was he going to scold her for something?
Opening the door, he led her to a luxurious sofa.
“Rest there while I talk to you,” he said kindly,
and the tired head dropped wearily on the silken
pillow.
“Emmett has told me everything,” he said. “I am
sorry you could not make him happy as he wished.
He is good and true. You need not believe what Mrs.
Dunn said on the yacht.”
“Yet she is your friend,” the girl returned pointedly.
“Yes—a friend of the family—Percy Seabright introduced
her to us, and we made friends with her
for his sake. Yet she is in some ways not quite admirable—a
strong nature, full of prejudices, and—but
we will not discuss the guest beneath our roof—that
would be ungenerous. Suffice it to say, she and
Emmett Harlow disliked each other, and she—made
a mistake. She as much as acknowledged she was
wrong, remember.”
“Yes,” she faltered.
“And so I want you to believe in Emmett Harlow,
child. He is good and noble. If you could have
married him, it would have been a good match.”
“I am not looking for a match of any sort, Mr.
Murray.”
“Perhaps not; you are such a child. Yet Emmett
could have made a new world for you. He is rich,
you know.”
“What does that matter? I should never marry a
man for his money!”
He gave a short laugh of veiled approval.
“For what, then—love?”
“No, nor even love while this dark shadow of a
mother’s disgrace rests on my name. Do you think
I could drag down a man to my level, and through
his love for me bring shame upon him? No; but if
I loved a man and he loved me, I should say to him:
‘If you indeed love me, help me to clear my mother’s
memory from the tragic shadow resting on it, and then
I will marry you.’”
Her white arm supported her dark head, and her
eyes flashed with intense fire. The loose, curling
tresses fell away from her brow and made a rich frame
for the small, pale face and exquisite white throat.
It flashed over him how maddeningly beautiful she
was—beautiful beyond all other women.
“No man can ever help you to do that, Italy, for,
alas! it is beyond mortal power,” he sighed.
“I do not believe you!” she flashed wilfully.
But he regarded her with intense pity.
“You are like a helpless little canary beating its
wings against its prison-bars,” he said.
“And I will beat my wings until I am free—until
my mother’s name is vindicated!” she exclaimed, and
again the grave eyes surveyed her in pain and pity,
and he breathed:
“God help you, poor child!”
It made her angry. She rose to go.
“One word!” he exclaimed, barring her way. “Italy,
I think my mother has told you that I was selfish
about the library—that I liked no one to come here.
She made a mistake. Will you consider yourself
free to come when you choose, to use my books, anything
you like, feeling yourself fully welcome?”
His face was flushed—eager. She colored suddenly,
too.
“Thank you. Yes, I will come,” she said, moving
to the door.
And as he again gave her his arm she murmured
very low:
“Do not think me ungrateful to you for helping
to save my life because I have not thanked you yet.
Believe me——”
“Do not mention it,” he said abruptly and led her
in a strange, embarrassed silence to her own door.
CHAPTER VIII.
A MOTHER’S HATE.
At breakfast the next morning Alexie said regretfully:
“Heigho! It is but a few days to the first of September,
when we shall all have to go home.”
“We must get all the fun we can out of these last
few days,” cried Percy Seabright, as gaily as a boy,
and then Ralph Allen said:
“Yesterday, before Italy’s accident, the folks on
the yacht were proposing a moonlight party, and
wanted us to join them.”
“A moonlight party!” they all echoed.
“You see,” went on Ralph, “the idea is this: You
pick out a picturesque place, and sit up to see the
moon and sun rise. You have refreshments with
plenty of hot tea and coffee; you walk on the beach,
you tell stories, you sing, you recite, and perhaps go
sailing. I am told that the chaperons frown on
courting; but if we can get Mrs. Dunn to chaperon
us I am sure she will be more lenient out of sympathy
for us.”
“Splendid!” they all cried, for the plan was full of
the romance and poetry so dear to youthful hearts.
Mrs. Murray alone tried to throw a damper over
them.
“You will catch cold and be sick the next day.”
“We can dress warmly,” said Alys. “I am sure it
will not hurt any of us who are used to the climate.
But perhaps Miss Vale had better stay at home. She
is not used to the raw, eastern winds of Massachusetts.”
“I am going, though. I wouldn’t miss it for anything!”
declared Italy, with a spice of girlish diablerie,
and thus it was settled.
But Alys was at the point of tears. She wanted
to have Francis Murray all to herself on this moonlight
party; but she foresaw that he would have to
divide his attentions between herself and Italy. She
wished now that Emmett Harlow had not gone away.
That night she talked alone with her aunt, complaining
bitterly of Francis Murray’s indifference.
“He will never care for me. I have given up all
hope of it. He has eyes only for that hateful foreign
girl!”
“Indeed, you are mistaken, dear. Mrs. Murray
thinks he was quite angry because Italy refused Emmett.
That looks as if he was anxious to get rid
of her, don’t it?” replied Mrs. Dunn soothingly.
“Oh, if I could only be sure of it,” Alys cried hopefully.
“But if she goes on this moonlight party I
shall give up all hope. Can’t you hint to Mrs. Murray
to keep her at home?”
“I’ll try, dear, and you must keep up hope; she
shall not take him from you. I am watching over
your interests all the time,” said the scheming aunt,
who was very fond of this niece who resembled her in
her disposition.
Alys retired much consoled, for she knew that her
aunt would stop at nothing to gain her ends.
She was gone, and Mrs. Dunn lay back at ease in
her armchair, the loose folds of her gorgeous silk
dressing-gown falling richly about her, her strange
eyes gleaming with excitement. She mused softly:
“I have Percy Seabright in my power now, and
he shall trifle with me no longer. Twice he has postponed
our marriage for idle reasons, but I will bear it
no longer, and when Alexie marries Ralph, in January,
my own wedding shall come off, too, and Alys
shall marry Francis Murray then, also, if I can manage
it. And I will manage it, unless I have lost my
cunning. Francis Murray is losing his head over that
girl, I can see it plainly, but his mother will not
permit him to marry her, even if he could so far
forget himself. But she must be driven away from
The Lodge soon, or she will outwit me.”
Then a softer light came into the large blue eyes.
“I feel happy to-night, knowing that Percy does
not love Italy,” she thought. “Oh, I have been miserable
believing that he did, but, of course, I know better
now after what happened to-day. How cleverly
I shielded his crime, and punished Emmett Harlow at
the same time. And now Percy’s dangerous secret is
mine, thank the Fates, but yet I wonder why he hates
Miss Vale, and wants her dead?”
Mrs. Dunn thought she had the game in her own
hands the next day, when Francis Murray announced
at noon that he was compelled to go into Boston for
the day, to meet some old friends who were passing
through and had written for him to join them in their
brief stay in the city.
“You will probably be off on your moonlight party
before my return,” he said.
“But you will join us there—oh, do say you will
join us there!” exclaimed Alys pleadingly.
“Thank you, I shall be very glad to come,” he answered;
then he looked at his mother. “Do not look
for me home this evening, for I shall probably be late,
and I will go from the station to join the party,” he
said.
He went away, and soon Mrs. Dunn found an opportunity
to speak alone with her hostess.
“Mrs. Murray, you look unhappy,” she purred sympathetically.
“Oh, no, I am not feeling well to-day, that is all,
Mrs. Dunn.”
“My dear friend, you cannot deceive me like that.
I am such a true friend to you and yours that I take
the privilege of offering you my sympathy. You are
unhappy, and it is because you see the growing infatuation
of your proud son with this girl, this Italy
Vale, whom no man ought to marry because of the
stain she will bring upon his name. Oh, it is terrible,
the daughter of a vile murderess aspiring to wed one
so proud and noble as Mr. Murray!”
Mrs. Murray’s cold, proud face was bitterly troubled.
“I do not want to be unkind to Italy Vale,” she
said. “She has a claim on us, and she needs a home,
so I cannot conscientiously send her away, and yet I
own I am troubled as you describe. Francis has
shown strange interest in her, and—and it would
break my heart for my son to ally himself to the
daughter of a wicked murderess. I will try to keep
them apart.”
“That is right. No one could blame you,” cried
the wily adviser, and Mrs. Murray, taking courage
from her sympathy, declared decidedly:
“She shall not go to-night. Francis will not be
here to contradict my authority, and I am determined
she shall stay at home.”
And that very hour she said to Italy:
“You look quite pale and ill from your dreadful
experience yesterday, and you must not think of going
out on the beach with the party to-night.”
“Dear Mrs. Murray, I would not miss it for anything!
The very idea has a fascination for me.
Please do not oppose my going. I will wrap up
warmly, and not take cold,” pleaded Italy.
“I am very sorry to disappoint you, but I am sure
you are not well enough, and I distinctly forbid your
going,” was the calm reply, in a tone of assured authority
that forbade remonstrance.
Italy’s heart sank with disappointment at the arbitrary
command, but she offered no rebellion, and saw
the gay party leaving for the tryst with unshed tears
in her proud dark eyes. She was young, and in spite
of her sorrows, had looked forward with eagerness to
the moonlight party, which, to her girlish fancy,
seemed full of romantic promise. Mrs. Murray’s cold
refusal seemed unjust, cruel.
“And,” she said to herself bitterly, “she has no good
reason for it. It is only an exhibition of despotic
power. She secretly hates me, and likes to make me
unhappy.”
With a cold excuse, she left the triumphant woman
and retired to her own room, to sit alone by the
window and watch the sea and muse upon her own
loneliness.
The weather was very warm for the raw climate
of Massachusetts. The last days of summer were
most balmy and beautiful. It was an ideal night for
the moonlight party. The night was calm and clear,
and the stars were already sparkling through the
purple twilight haze, and beginning to mirror themselves
in the heavy sea, but it lacked two hours yet
to moonrise.
A sob rose in Italy’s throat as she pictured the gay
party on the beach just two miles away, enjoying
themselves, while she was so sad and lonely here in
the window.
She wondered if Mr. Murray was there yet, and
what he would say to her absence. Would he approve
of his mother’s arbitrary decision?
As she pictured him by the side of Alys Audenreid,
laughing and talking, a strange sense of loss and
desolation swelled her heart. She bent her head on
her hand and wept wildly.
A quick step came along the hall to her door, paused,
and then there was a rap twice repeated, for Italy’s
bursting sobs drowned it.
A voice spoke clearly outside:
“Italy, will you please come to the door? I wish
to speak to you.”
She caught the voice, the words, and with a joyful
heart-throb sprang to open the door.
When Francis Murray spoke, Italy forgot her tears
and her sorrow—forgot that she was sitting in the
dark, forlorn and wretched.
The light from the hall streamed in upon her pale,
tear-wet cheeks and quivering red mouth, and touched
him with keenest pain, for before he opened the door
he had caught the sound of her bursting sobs. Involuntarily
he caught her hand and drew her up close
to him, looking at her in deep distress.
“In tears, my—child!” he exclaimed huskily. “Are
you ill, or—only sad?”
She drew back quickly from him, ashamed of the
tears she had forgotten in the joy of his coming.
“It’s nothing, nothing!” she answered. “You—you—think
me a great baby, sitting up here in the
dark crying over a little disappointment,” and she
brushed away the tears with a furtive hand.
But something in his deep glance made her feel
that he had a silent sympathy for her grief.
“Poor little one! Yes, I know how you feel,” he
said warmly. “But I have come to take you to the
party. As soon as I joined them and found you were
not there, I came away to bring you.”
“Oh, how good you are!” she cried gratefully, then
thrilled with a guilty pang. She to call Francis Murray
good! Was she turning traitor to that dear,
loved mother who had sobbed beneath the blossoming
lime-trees:
“Oh, my love, my love, how cruel Fate has been
to us!”
He could not tell what she was thinking; he only
heard her gracious words, and thrilled with a painful
delight.
“I am fully repaid for coming now; so get ready,
and I will be waiting for you down-stairs,” he said
kindly, moving a little away and fighting down an
impulse almost stronger than his will to catch the
slender form in his arms and press the lovely, grieved
face against his heart.
“Oh, I must not go. Your mother——” she began
falteringly.
“Yes, I know; Alexie told me that my mother had
taken a notion it was not prudent for you to go out.
But take some wraps with you, and you’ll be all right.
I will be fixing it up with my mother while you are
dressing.”
He smiled at her—a smile so deep, so kind, it
seemed to draw the heart from her breast. Then he
turned away, and Italy closed the door and turned
up the light—her brain whirling.
“What is this? What has come to me?” she whispered
to herself, in a sort of rapturous terror. She
sank on her knees and hid her burning face against
the bed, whispering painfully:
“I—I—am getting to like him very much. I was
so glad when he came, so glad that he thought of
me, wished for me! And how strange that he should
be kind to me, knowing what he does, suspecting what
he does. He has a noble nature, to be so kind to me
when he must despise me in his heart! But no, it
was not hatred that looked out of his beautiful eyes.
Does he ever look at Alys like that, I wonder? Ah,
Heaven, what am I dreaming? I must not, must not
go mad! For this is madness! Heaven help me, help
me!”
She rose up and began to make her toilet for the
moonlight party. Some reckless mood overcame her,
a longing to look fair in the eyes of this man she
ought to hate—to eclipse blue-eyed Alys, who had
wished her not to come. She chose an exquisite dress—warm,
yet elegant—a light-blue broadcloth embroidered
in silver, and clasped at the throat by the pure
fire of a twinkling diamond star. She pinned back
her dark curls with a silver butterfly, with diamond
eyes, and placed on her head a bewitching cap, all
blue and silver. Then she smiled at herself in the
mirror.
“This dress will be very pretty in the moonlight,”
she said, and ran down to Mr. Murray.
He was waiting for her in the drawing-room—alone.
“Mother felt indisposed—so she has retired,” he
said, not choosing to mention that there had been a
scene, Mrs. Murray fighting bitterly for her own way,
and—getting vanquished by her son’s calm determination.
He loved his mother, he yielded to her in many
things, but while she argued there was one thing that
haunted him—the grieving face of Italy, with its tearful
eyes and quivering red lips, as it had appeared on
the threshold of the dark room where she had been
weeping alone.
“Poor little one, breaking her heart all alone without
a friend,” he thought indignantly, and stood firm
to his determination.
Nay, more, when she had retired in bitter anger
he went out and gathered some flowers for Italy—fragrant
white carnations—and gave them to her
when she appeared, radiant in her beauty, but with
her brilliant eyes a little misty still with the tears
that she had shed.
“All ready?”—smiling.
“Oh, yes.”
“Come, then; the carriage is waiting.”
And he drew her hand through his arm and led
her out.
The wheels seemed grinding Mrs. Murray’s heart
as they crunched on the gravel, bearing her son away
with the beautiful girl who had triumphed for this
time over her foes.
A proud woman seldom forgives a defeat. Mrs.
Murray had pitied and tolerated Italy before, but from
this hour she hated her with resentful rancor.
“She has outwitted me, turned my son’s heart
against me, and I will never forgive her—never!”
she muttered. “And what will Mrs. Dunn say when
she sees how the girl sets at naught my authority?
She will think me weak as water. But I will show
her, show her yet that though the girl is related to
me, I will cast her off. She shall not disgrace the
name of Murray by bearing it as my son’s wife!”
CHAPTER IX.
ITALY VALE’S SONG.
As the carriage rolled away along the level beach
Francis Murray said amusedly:
“I think you will find the gayest party you ever
encountered, Italy. There are about a dozen of them,
and they have taken possession of the hull of an old
wreck washed up last spring upon the beach. The
girls have brought several varieties of musical instruments,
and when I came away they were all singing
a glee song with the whole strength of their lungs.
At a little distance away it sounded quite sweet.”
“I should fancy so,” she answered, in that quiet
way she always had with Francis Murray. Sitting
there close by his side, she was thrilling with a strange
sense of utter content and peace. She did not feel
the least eagerness to reach the party. She knew too
well that no one would give her a welcome, except
Alexie and Ralph.
But the two miles were quickly passed over, and
they saw at a little distance ahead in the starlight the
old black hulk of the wrecked ship and light figures
moving about it. Blent with the voice of the sea
came the soft notes of a guitar, and Ralph Allen’s
rich tenor voice singing very sweetly a little song
of love and sorrow.
The pathetic last words were dying on the air as
Francis Murray gave Italy his hand to assist her from
the carriage. But why did both their hearts sink
so strangely as he released the little fingers? Why
did both sigh in unison? The melody with its sweet
refrain had touched them with audible sadness.
Italy went toward the party a little timidly, as one
uncertain of a welcome, but Alexie had an eager embrace
ready.
“You darling, I’m so glad Mr. Murray brought
you! Come, I’ve saved you a seat. Miss Vale, ladies
and gentlemen—but I think you’re all acquainted. The
same crowd we had on the yacht, dear. You’re just
in time; the moon will soon be up. You have missed
some lovely singing by not getting here a little sooner.
Can’t we have it all over again?”
“No, no!” vociferated all the singers. “It is our
turn now. Let Miss Vale give us a song.”
“Let her rest first,” Francis Murray said, in a voice
of quiet authority. Then he went and stooped over
Alys, where she was sulking a little apart.
“You will give us that pretty little recitation of
yours—‘A Portrait’—will you not?”
He knew that Alys loved him, and he guessed at
his mother’s hopes and plans. He was sorry for the
fair, blue-eyed girl who had set her heart on him
only to be disappointed.
Perhaps—if Italy had never come, with her voice
like music and her dusky Oriental eyes—he might in
time have grown fond of pretty Alys, and if he had
never discovered what a petty, ignoble soul she had,
he might have married her, but—now all was changed.
His heart had proved traitor to his will. He could
never feel for the pretty blonde anything deeper than
pity.
Alys was furious because he had gone back for
Italy. She had, indeed, now given up all hope of
winning him, and considered dissimulation no longer
necessary, so she tossed her golden head angrily, and
curtly refused his request.
He turned away from her, and asked her aunt for
that sweet little song she had composed herself, and
the lady very willingly complied, though her voice
was too weak and thin to do justice to her little ballad
of love and jealousy.
She had written it at a moment when her fiery heart
was consumed with pain over her lover’s attentions to
a beautiful, dark-eyed coquette in New Orleans, and
it was quite meritorious. She did not dream that
Percy Seabright, who listened with such sympathetic
eyes, had often given his convulsed friends a ridiculous
parody of her style of rendering the song.
But Mr. Seabright, although very fond of directing
his wit against other people, was quite vain himself,
and responded cordially to the call upon himself for
a recitation, giving one of some length, with good
effect, albeit with rather theatrical style. Then he sat
down, and the girls began to tell ghost-stories and
startling dreams.
“Make them stop it—oh, do, they frighten me!”
Italy whispered nervously to Alexie.
“Hush, girls, I don’t like to hear such things!”
cried the lovely blonde, who looked like a piece of
Dresden china, so fair, so fragile was her bright,
blonde beauty.
Never were two girls more different at heart than
Alys and Alexie, in spite of their being twins. They
looked alike, but there was more soul in Alexie’s face,
and her heart was noble and true, while Alys was
selfish and unprincipled. Neither was there between
the two girls the affection usual between twins. Alexie
was always chaffing Alys, and Alys was always sneering
at Alexie. They could not harmonize.
“A song from Miss Vale,” cried several voices, but
she drew back unwillingly.
“Do not refuse them. Every one is expected to
contribute to the amusements of the night,” cried
Ralph Allen, putting the guitar-ribbon over her head.
“Please give us that sweet thing you sang for Alexie
and me the other night in the garden among the
roses.”
Francis Murray turned quickly. He had never
heard Italy sing. He did not know that there was
a little song-bird pent up in that graceful white throat,
and yet he fancied that with those wondrous eyes she
could sing well.
He saw the lovely white hands fluttering over the
guitar-strings.
A strain of exquisite melody mingled with the
ocean tone, then Italy’s face turned upward to the
stars, and she sang a love-song.
Not a sound from any one broke upon the divine
sweetness of the night and the song, but every eye
lingered in almost wonder upon the lovely young girl
singing to the stars of love in a voice as sweet and
clear as the nightingale’s.
The song died into silence, the white fingers fell
from the strings. There was tumultuous applause.
“Miss Vale, you are a born prima donna,” Percy
Seabright said gallantly, unheeding Mrs. Dunn’s envious
frown.
The young men began to crowd about Italy. Her
beauty and her genius had charmed them. They
pleaded for another song; Francis Murray, like one
waking from a dream, added his entreaties. She
smiled dreamily and sang again.
“I want you, my darling, my darling!
I’m tired with care and with fret;
I’d nestle in silence beside you,
And all but your presence forget.
I call you, my darling, my darling!
My voice echoes back on the heart;
I stretch my arms to you in longing,
And, lo, they fall empty apart.
“I need you, my darling, my darling!
With its yearnings my very heart aches;
The load that divides us weighs harder,
I shrink from the jar that it makes.
Old sorrows rise up to beset me,
Old doubts make my spirit their own;
Oh, come through the darkness and save me,
For I am alone!”
It was a heart’s cry. The girl was thinking sadly
of her loved and lost mother, but the listeners believed
that she was singing to some lover over the
dark-blue sea.
“That is sweet, but too sad, Miss Vale,” said one
of her admirers. “Please give us a happier strain.”
And Percy Seabright chimed in vivaciously:
“She seems to agree with the poet:
“‘Each note recalls some withered leaf;
I’m saddest when I sing!’”
“Oh, see the moon!” cried Alexie suddenly, and they
all started and turned to the sea, where the silver rim
of the moon was just rising over the dark-purple line
of water, building a silver bridge of resplendent
beauty across the restless waves.
With cries of eager admiration they all scrambled
out of the wreck and hastened down to the beach,
where the rolling surf boomed in and kissed their feet,
then receded with a hollow murmur.
Italy did not know how it happened, but she found
Francis Murray by her side as she stood gazing delightedly
at the full moon rising as if from a bed
in the sea. In the silvery rays of light it seemed to
her that his face was godlike in its manly beauty. She
drew a long breath that was half-pain, half-pleasure,
and exclaimed:
“Ah, if one could cross to the other shore on that
silver bridge!”
“Are you home-sick?” he asked gently.
And she sighed:
“You know I have never really had a home. We
were wanderers, mama and I. But yet I love the
Old World, and, most of all, my birthplace, sunny
Italy. I should like to be there to-night.”
“Would you like to have a moonlight sail? The
wind is freshening nicely, and here is a little boat,”
he said.
“Yes, I should like it,” she answered, and he helped
her in, saying gaily:
“We will sail a little way on that bridge of moonlight.”
“Oh, how romantic!” cried several of the young
people, as the white-sailed little dory skimmed lightly
over the waves, right in the silver path of light, looking
in the strange radiance like two glorified beings
setting sail for Paradise.
“Come back soon. I want to take Alexie sailing!”
called out Ralph Allen.
Alys Audenreid was close to her aunt’s side. She
whispered vindictively:
“I hope they will both get drowned.”
“So do I,” was the instant reply, in a tone of
sibilant hate and envy.
Then the little dory sailed away until it grew a
mere speck on the water, and they ceased to watch it,
the young people pairing off and walking up and down
the sands.
“Let us go back to the wreck. I want to talk to
you,” Mrs. Dunn said imperiously to her cavalier.
He gave her his arm, and they returned alone to
the old hull and sat down side by side. Usually
Percy Seabright was very gay and dashing in manner,
and a great favorite with women for his courtliness,
but at times he was a victim to the blues, and
made himself a most unsocial companion to any one
into whose company fate threw him.
One of these moods had suddenly overtaken the
dashing bachelor to-night. He lounged at Mrs.
Dunn’s side, in gloomy silence until she began to rally
him upon his depression. He turned his strange, glittering
eyes upon her smiling face, and said abruptly:
“Don’t jest with me, Ione. I am wretched. I can
scarcely restrain myself from leaping into the sea and
so ending the misery of my life!”
His look was wild, his voice tragic, but Mrs. Dunn
did not know that the woman who wants to be charming
to a man must fall in with his moods—“from
grave to gay, from lively to severe.”
She pouted prettily.
“You pay a poor compliment to me, permitting yourself
to be unhappy in my presence,” she exclaimed,
dropping her chin into two jeweled hands that held a
tiny lace handkerchief, and looking up at him with
arch reproach.
But the coquetry was wasted on Percy Seabright.
He sighed wearily, and looked away from her at the
moonlit sea.
“Can’t you see that I am troubled, Ione?” he said
fretfully. “You know I have these fitful moods and
that nothing can charm me out of them.”
“But what is the cause of them, Percy?” she asked
curiously.
He looked back at her, and answered restlessly:
“I will tell you what has caused these moods since
I came back to The Lodge. It is the look of Ronald
Vale in his daughter’s face.”
“Italy Vale—so she resembles her father? But
what is that to you, Percy?”
“Everything, for it gives me the heartache. Ione,
you know Ronald Vale was my dearest friend. I
loved him with all the devotion of a boy’s warm
heart. I have never known one happy hour since his
tragic death, and that girl’s eyes—so dark, so glorious,
so like her father’s—they break my heart.”
“Is that the reason you hate the girl so bitterly?”
she asked, with veiled malice.
“Hate her?” he exclaimed.
“Yes, you hate her and wish her dead,” was the
strange reply.
He started and gazed at her wildly, and she said
significantly:
“Italy Vale spoke the truth the day she said that
some enemy had pushed her into the water. I lied
when I said that I saw Emmett Harlow do the dastardly
deed. It was your arm, Percy, but—I love
you, and I know how to shield those that I love.”
Even in the moonlight she could see his face whiten
with awful terror. She laughed low and harshly.
“Do not be frightened. I am not going to betray
you—that is, unless you play me false. A woman
whose trust is betrayed is usually capable of doing
anything for revenge,” she said. “But I am sure you
will not give me any cause for anger. We will be
married soon, you know, and I should have no cause
to betray your crime.”
He stared blankly at her, and she heard his writhing
lips repeat faintly:
“‘Soon’?”
She smiled at him with cool assurance.
“Yes,” she replied. “You know my niece, Alexie,
is to be married in January. I have decided that you
and I will be married at the same time.”
“Yes,” he replied, without remonstrance, but it
piqued her that he received the communication without
any sign of pleasure.
“We will go abroad on our bridal tour,” she continued.
“You know it is the great hope of my life
to visit Europe.”
“Yes,” he said again passively, as if she were making
plans for another.
But suddenly his dark eyes beamed, and he cried
feverishly:
“I have been abroad many times, but I remember
my first trip with the keenest pleasure. Ronald Vale
and I went together. We were chums—brothers. No
woman had then come between us. It was the happiest
time of my whole life.”
“Isn’t it really time for Italy and Mr. Murray to
be getting back?” inquired Alexie, at length, as she
and Ralph walked, arm in arm, upon the sands, happy
lovers that they were.
He looked at his watch in the clear rays of the
moonlight, and exclaimed:
“Positively, my darling, it is close upon midnight.
I had no idea the time was going so fast.”
“A tribute to my charms—thank you,” replied his
pretty sweetheart vivaciously. “But, really, they have
been gone two hours, have they not?”
“It is nearer three hours. It was only nine o’clock
when they started, and I’m sure they only meant it
for a short sail. I hope nothing has happened
them——” began Ralph anxiously. Then he stopped
short and laughed. “Oh, what a joke! Feel the air,
dear, how calm and still, almost sultry—not a breath
of wind stirring. As sure as you live, they are becalmed,
Alexie. There is not enough wind to fill
their sail.”
Some others of the party came up just then, and
they all agreed that Ralph’s idea was the correct one,
and that there was no cause for anxiety.
“They are becalmed, and will have to wait for wind
and tide, that is all,” said one vivacious young man;
“but I am tremendously hungry, and don’t want to
wait any longer for my lunch.”
Every one else was of the same mind; so, while
they discuss their dainty midnight supper, let us take
a bird’s-eye view of the wide waste of moonlit waters
in search of the truants.
At first the dainty little dory sailed blithely before
the freshening breeze, and the two occupants reveled
in the beauty and sweetness of the summer night.
Francis Murray, as if tempted for once to show
his latent powers, bent his energies to the task of entertaining
his lovely companion.
He threw aside his usual air of hauteur, and
showed himself brilliant, witty, and interesting, keeping
through it all a dangerous softness of manner,
an empressement that would have made the most finished
coquette believe that he was about to throw himself
at her feet and declare his love.
Italy was no coquette, however, and was not well
versed in the signs of love, so she could by no means
read her companion’s mood.
But she thought him kind, very kind, and she had
a struggling consciousness that she had done wrong
in coming. Yet she could not resist the charm of his
manner. It inspired in her an irresistible joyousness.
She, too, threw off the diffident manner that had dominated
her in his presence until now, and replied to
him freely and vivaciously. Her soft laugh, as it
echoed over the rippling waves sounded to him like
sweetest music.
Time flew fast, and suddenly he observed that the
boat was going slower and slower, and the wind dying
away.
“I could stay out here on this beautiful sea for hours
with you, Italy, but yet I think we must be going back,
or we shall have no wind,” he exclaimed, and turned
about to return.
Slowly, more slowly than they knew, absorbed in
their own thoughts, the dory moved through the
small, crisp wavelets. The wind that had fanned their
faces so joyously a little while ago lulled and stopped,
the sail drooped dismally, they came to a dead pause
out there in the open sea under the starry sky.
“Do not be frightened, Italy,” he said to her anxiously.
“We are becalmed and must wait till the
wind rises before we can get back to shore.”
Her face grew pale, and she asked:
“How long?”
“I cannot tell you, but I hope not long. The wind
will be almost sure to rise at midnight, if not before,
but it is more than an hour off yet. Can you be patient,
and wait, or will you scold me for bringing
you into such a predicament?”
“Is there any danger?” she asked, in a subdued
tone.
“None, unless a heavy fog comes up. But it is
very clear now. We are not more than two miles
from shore. See, there is Great Head in the distance
and the lights of Winthrop. You need not be alarmed.
It is only a vexatious delay, and I will try to amuse
you so that the time will go fast.”
“Thank you,” she said very low, and both were
quite silent for a few moments. Italy was looking
down at the rippling waves with a solemn face.
“Are you frightened, or are you angry?” her companion
asked gently.
“I am neither,” she answered. “But I am suddenly
sad. There came into my mind this moment a picture
of my mother.”
“Your mother was a most unhappy woman,” he
said half-inquiringly.
“Oh, Heaven, how unhappy!” sighed the girl; some
impulse of confidence seized her, and while they waited
there becalmed on the wide ocean, seemingly alone
in the world, she told him something of the lonely
life she had led, hounded through the world by a foe
in ambush.
“Oh, Mr. Murray, tell me if you have any suspicion
who that enemy could be?” she cried imploringly.
But he was honestly surprised and startled.
“I have not the least idea. I did not know your
mother had an enemy in the world. I heard that she
had placed you in a convent to be educated, and was
living there herself in quiet comfort.”
“We were only two years at the convent. My
mother’s health could not bear the sedentary life,
and——” But suddenly she looked up and cried in
a startled voice:
“Why, how strange! I cannot see Great Head and
the lights of Winthrop now. It seems misty.”
“There is a fog, and it is growing quite thick, but
I hope the wind will rise presently and blow it away,”
he answered in a troubled tone.
He had been watching the creeping mist with startled
eyes while she talked to him. It had stolen on them
like a thief in the night. They could not see the sky
nor the stars now, and scarcely each other’s faces for
the insidious white fog.
Suddenly there came a sound that struck terror to
their hearts.
“A steamer is approaching us!” cried Francis Murray
wildly. He leaned forward and caught her cold
little hand.
“Italy, my love, my darling, say that you forgive
me for bringing you into this deadly peril, and let
us pray God that we be not in the track of the coming
horror!”
She could not answer. Her lips seemed frozen, but
Francis Murray lifted up his voice and shrieked a
warning to the steamer. Too late! She bore down
swiftly upon them, cutting the little dory in twain.
CHAPTER X.
BORNE ON THE TIDE.
The gay party on shore discussed their warm coffee
and elegant lunch with such keen appetites that the absentees
were almost forgotten, until the increasing
fog suddenly awoke a feeling of alarm in Ralph Allen’s
breast.
“I wish now that they had not gone out sailing,”
he said. “It is no joke to be becalmed in a fog. What
if they should be run down by a steamer?”
Several members of the party began to express
alarm, but Percy Seabright cried out boisterously:
“Do not let us borrow trouble. It is not likely that
anything will happen to them. Indeed, I envy Francis
his good luck in getting becalmed in a fog with
such a pretty girl. What a chance for a flirtation!
Ten to one they come back engaged, and this winter
we will get cards to the wedding.”
He had quite recovered from his melancholy of a
while ago, and was the life and soul of the party, singing
songs and telling anecdotes to while away the
long hours. The young people fell in with his infectious
gaiety and took his bright view of the situation,
all but Ralph and Alexie.
These two felt seriously uneasy over their friends,
and from time to time went arm in arm down to the
beach, watching to see the fog lift, or the air freshen
and the tide come in, but the winds remained quiescent
in their mysterious caves, and the fog hung like a
white gauze veil over a still and glassy sea.
But no one else shared their anxiety. Percy Seabright
and Mrs. Dunn were boisterously gay, and Alys
Audenreid had a strange look in her eyes and a
strange tone in her voice. She believed that the
powers of evil had granted her wicked wish, and that
Francis Murray and Italy were both drowned in the
cruel sea. So hard and cruel had jealousy made her
heart that she exulted secretly in the belief. She
would much sooner have seen him dead than happy
with her rival—beautiful, dark-eyed Italy Vale.
In her blind fury of jealous rage, Alys wanted the
world to end for those two who had made her so unhappy.
She had grown hopeless of supplanting Italy
in Francis Murray’s heart.
Francis Murray had never shown Alys one sign
of love, but she chose to consider herself wronged and
deserted, and exulted in the speedy ending of those
two lives. What a cruel thing is the jealousy of an
ignoble mind—strong as death and cruel as the grave!
It was almost two hours past midnight when Ralph
Allen uttered a cry of the keenest joy:
“The wind is rising, the fog lifting!”
He and Alexie ran down to the beach again. The
sea was ruffled with little white-capped wavelets, and
the tide began to roll in upon the shore with a wailing
voice. The wind was high and the fog was rolling
away. They stretched their eyes over the wide expanse
of water, hoping to see the little dory riding in
with the tide. Ah, joy! There it came, far away as
yet; but no—what was it tossing on the waves like a
sail?
Ralph Allen gave a loud shout, and the whole party
ran down to him. They did not have to wait and
watch long. Directly the strong tide brought in and
cast at their feet the broken sail of the dory, with a
half-unconscious girl clinging despairingly to the rope!
Washed ashore on a broken sail that clung to some
fragments of a shattered boat—oh, what an eloquent
story was told in that occurrence! All of Ralph’s
forebodings were dismally realized. He knew that
the worst had happened, that the dory had been run
into and destroyed by some monster steamer—but—where
was Francis Murray?
The wailing wind and the moaning sea gave no
reply, and Italy’s lips were silent, too. Only a faint
pulse at her heart gave signs of life.
It was well that there was a physician with the
party, and that warm coffee and wine were at hand.
Everything necessary was quickly done, and then she
was taken back to The Lodge breathing faintly but
looking like a dead girl and quite unable to speak.
They did not stay to see the sun rise, but disbanded
mournfully—mourning Francis Murray as dead, and
dreading lest Italy’s life should also be offered up as
a sacrifice to the pitiless sea.
Only Percy Seabright said hilariously:
“It is evident that Miss Vale was not born to be
drowned. She has had two hairbreadth escapes from
the sea, and the Fates that pursue her had better
change their tactics if they wish for success.”
Mrs. Dunn and Alys said nothing, but they wished
in their hearts that Italy had perished and Francis
Murray escaped. Then they might have woven anew
their spider’s web to ensnare a good man’s heart.
Too late! Too late! There could scarcely be one
hope that he had survived, for the next day, when
Italy was able to speak, she told feebly the story of
their accident, how the dory had been cleft in twain
by the steamer, and that she had been swept instantly
away and never heard his voice again.
The day succeeding was the first of September,
when the house-party was to break up. Mrs. Dunn
and her favorite niece, Alys, took leave with silky
purrings of sympathy for the bereaved hostess, but
Alexie begged frankly to stay and nurse the sick girl,
who was too weak yet to leave her bed.
Mrs. Murray was glad to have her stay, glad for
some one else to watch over Italy, whom she hated now
with more virulence than ever.
“Through this girl I have lost my son, and I will
never willingly look upon her face again. When she
gets well, either she or I must leave The Lodge,” she
avowed before them all.
Mrs. Dunn and Alys vowed that she was right,
Percy Seabright said nothing, but Ralph and Alexie
looked shocked and indignant.
“But, dear Mrs. Murray, the accident was not Italy’s
fault,” cried the warm-hearted girl.
But Mrs. Murray’s terrible bereavement had but
hardened her cold heart.
“The girl disobeyed me in going with Francis that
night. Had she remained at home, as I bade her, he
would now be alive and well. No, I will never forgive
Italy Vale for my son’s tragic death, and as soon
as she recovers I shall ask her to make her home elsewhere.”
Alexie looked pleadingly at her aunt.
“May I ask her to become our guest this winter?”
she murmured.
“Decidedly not. Mrs. Murray’s cause is mine, and
I fully endorse her course,” was the brusk reply.
The quick tears came into Alexie’s sweet blue eyes
as she turned them on Ralph. He whispered tenderly:
“When we are married you shall have our friend
for your guest as long as you like. In the meantime
I will see if we cannot find a pleasant home for her as
soon as she is able to leave The Lodge.”
He went away with the rest that day, but Alexie
knew that he would return on the morrow, for all the
sunshine of Ralph Allen’s life lay in those sweet, blue
eyes of his fair, betrothed bride, and for them the
course of true love had always run smooth.
CHAPTER XI.
WITHOUT A HOME.
Overwhelmed with grief and horror at her son’s
fate, Mrs. Murray held firmly to her resolve not to
see Italy again. She regarded the hapless girl as a
murderess. In vain did Alexie try to assuage her
keen despair by pointing out to her that there was no
certainty of her son’s death, but that he might possibly
have been saved by the very steamer that had destroyed
the little dory and set Italy adrift upon the
wide sea.
“Dear Mrs. Murray, he was such a splendid swimmer,
it is not probable he could have perished in so
calm a sea,” she cried.
“Why, then, does he not return to me?” cried the
anguished mother; and she added:
“It is three days ago now, and if he had been saved
he would surely have come back ere now. No, no,
he must have been killed by the stroke that cut the
little boat in twain.”
It seemed so plausible that this was true that Alexie
could not think of any more words of comfort. She
had to leave the bereaved woman to her terrible despair.
But strangely enough, Italy Vale would not believe
that Francis Murray was dead.
“Something tells me that he escaped—that he is
alive somewhere in the world to-day, and that he will
return,” she cried, her eyes beaming, a faint color
staining the ivory pallor of her delicate cheek.
It was the fifth day after the moonlight party, and
Italy was sitting up for the first time in an easy chair,
wrapped in a loose, furred dressing-gown and warm
slippers, for the day was chilly.
A storm had raged the night before, and the sea
was high and rough, and a chilly wind was whistling
along the New England coast, while heaps of drift
lay along the sands that were dotted with screaming
sea-gulls and sand-pipers.
Sweet Alexie Audenreid had been talking to the
lonely girl with all the tenderness of a sister, telling
her the truth that could be withheld no longer, but
softening its harshness all that she could by her own
expressions of affection.
But when she had ended she looked away from the
keen pain in the dark eyes as Italy realized that she
was an object of dislike to Mrs. Murray, an unwelcome
guest whose departure was eagerly wished for—that
she was homeless. She could not speak for some
moments for the keen hurting in her throat, and the
wonder in her mind.
Mrs. Murray had been kind to her when she first
came to Winthrop. What had changed her so as the
weeks went past? What had made her so bitterly
unkind and cruel? As she thought it over, a dimpled
white hand clasped hers tenderly, and sweet Alexie
whispered:
“Do not mind this hard-hearted old woman, dear.
I love you and so does Ralph, and when we are married
we want you to be our guest for as long as you
will stay. And in the meantime we have a plan to
propose to you.”
The pathetic dark eyes turned on her in grateful
wonder.
Alexie continued tenderly:
“You will wish to leave here as soon as you can.
Do you know where you will go?”
“I—I—have not decided yet,” Italy gasped.
“Then I think Ralph’s plan is a good one. You
see, he is boarding with a nice, quiet old lady in Boston
while his folks are abroad. This old lady is quite
a lady indeed, but in reduced circumstances, and takes
a few boarders to eke out a genteel support. The
family is small, herself and a daughter lately widowed.
She has Ralph and a few other boarders, all good
people. It is quite near us, too, which is another reason
why I want you to go and board with this old
lady, for then I could come and see you so often,
dear.”
“You are a darling to plan everything for me like
this. I will go to the old lady, and a thousand thanks
to you,” Italy sobbed gratefully.
Italy’s two devoted friends removed her the next
day from The Lodge to her pleasant new home in
Boston.
Mrs. Murray remained cold and unrelenting to the
last, and returned no reply to the brief note of thanks
and farewell that Italy sent to her by her maid. She
stayed closely shut in her own room until Italy had
left the house, and heard with vindictive pleasure the
crunching of the carriage wheels that bore her away.
And yet Mrs. Murray was not a mean or unprincipled
woman. She had only been led astray by blind
prejudice and the evil counsels of interested friends.
She knew in her heart that Italy Vale was beautiful,
pure, and good, and in consenting to receive her
into the household at The Lodge she had put aside
selfish prejudice and acted from a high sense of womanly
duty combined with pity.
But her pride and prejudice had both taken serious
alarm as she noted the interest that her son was taking
in his protégée. This alarm skilfully fostered
by the scheming Mrs. Dunn and her crafty niece,
Alys, had developed into actual dislike and jealousy
of the hapless orphan girl.
But as she listened to the grinding carriage wheels
and exulted in Italy’s departure, the still, small voice
of conscience was murmuring in her breast, although
she tried to drown it. She knew that Italy was not
to blame for Francis Murray’s death, if he were really
dead, and she knew that if he returned he would censure
her course in turning adrift on the world the
lonely orphan who but a month ago had come to Winthrop
pleading for a mother’s love to replace that
which she had lost.
Alas! the world is but a cold, bleak place to a
friendless orphan girl, and those who should love her
most often goad her to despair by harshness or indifference.
Mrs. Murray’s heart had shut itself
against poor Italy, and she resolutely stifled the accusing
voice of her sensitive conscience. But in Italy’s
heart there was no resentment for Mrs. Murray’s
course. Her heart was full of pain and sympathy for
the sadly bereaved mother.
“Oh, that I might imbue her with some of my
sanguine faith that Mr. Murray is not dead, and that
he will yet return!” she exclaimed often, yet as weeks
went on with no tidings she, too, began to lose heart
of hope.
It was far into October now, and the autumn leaves
were turning from red and gold to russet-brown and
whirling through the chilly air; the nuts were ripe in
the woods, and in the city streets people began to appear
in warm clothing and furs; and Italy remembered
that it was in the waning days of the bright
summer that she had gone on that fatal little sailing
trip with Francis Murray—far back in the last of
summer since she had heard his voice, full of love and
yearning, calling her “love,” “darling,” then fading
out into the silence of a terrible mystery.
She awoke one stormy midnight, weeping, from a
dreadful nightmare dream in which she had seen
Francis Murray lying dead and cold upon the beach
at Winthrop. It was storming wildly outdoors, and
the noise had seemed to her, in her sleep, like the rush
of waves that threw that pallid, drowned corpse at
her feet.
Italy flung herself, in her dream, upon the cold,
dead form and kissed the glorious face that she had
never kissed in life—kissed the closed eyes, the marble-white
brow, the cold, stiff lips that had called her in
that last, supreme moment, “love,” “darling.”
“Oh, I love you, I love you!” she cried out to the
dead, and then she awoke, weeping wildly.
She heard the wild rain swirling against the windows,
and the gale shrieking around the corners of the
streets. In the darkness she groped her way to the
window and looked through the curtains into the
street. By the white electric lights she saw the swirling
sheets of rain go dashing past, swept by the cyclonic
force of the wind, and the branches of the
leafless trees bending and writhing and snapping off
as though in the embrace of a gigantic monster. With
a shudder she dropped the curtains together and
crouched miserably upon the floor, her face in her
hands.
“Oh, how dreadful it is, how dreadful—yet not so
terrible as my dream!” she moaned. “Oh, is he dead,
dead, and lost forever? Or did I wrong him with
my wild suspicions? Was he noble and true, as he
seemed? Who, then, was the fiend that murdered my
father? Not Francis Murray, ah, no, no, no! Let
me do him justice, now that he is dead. He was not
the fiend I came here to find. He was noble, godlike,
and I—loved him. Yes, I loved him from the first
hour we met. I realize it now, in the darkness of my
great despair.”
She thought of the bereaved mother, alone and lonely
in the splendid home at Winthrop, and her heart
yearned over her.
“God pity her, God comfort her!” she sobbed. “Ah,
no wonder she execrates me! Through me she lost
her noble son. Why did I ever come under her roof,
and bring with me the doom of that tragedy? What
have I accomplished? Nothing—less than nothing.
I have wronged a true heart by a monstrous doubt, and
through me he came to his death. And I am just as
far as ever from keeping my vow to clear my mother
from that dark cloud of shame! Oh, my dearest one,
how could I ever meet you again, even in heaven, if
I had broken faith with you! No, no, I cannot go to
you, my vow binds me here!”
CHAPTER XII.
THE BEAUTIFUL YOUNG WIDOW.
As Italy crouched there, weeping in wild abandon,
she heard a door open, lower down the hall, then footsteps
coming along, accompanied by the crying of an
infant.
The footsteps stopped at her door, there was a light
rap, then a woman’s voice said deprecatingly:
“I beg pardon, Miss Vale, but I heard you up. May
I speak to you?”
“One moment,” answered Italy. She hurriedly
lighted her gas, threw on her dressing-gown, and
opened the door to Mrs. Mays, her landlady, who entered
with the crying infant in her arms.
“My dear, I beg a hundred pardons, but my daughter
is taken suddenly very ill with convulsions, and
there is not another lady in the house that I can appeal
to for help. The nurse left to-day, and the baby
cannot stay in bed with its sick mother. It is crying
from loneliness and cold. Will you, my dear, let it
lie in bed with you to-night while I attend to my
daughter?”
“Certainly,” Italy answered, taking the screaming
bundle of flannel and lace rather gingerly into her
arms, “but, dear me, Mrs. Mays, how can I stop its
crying?”
“It will stop itself as soon as you get into bed, and
let it snuggle up close on your arm and get warm. You
see, it has been used to sleeping with its mother and
in the dark, but her restless tossings and the light in
her room keep it awake and sick. Do the best you can
with it, my dear, and God bless you!” cried Mrs.
Mays, hurrying from the room, while Italy locked the
door, lowered the light, and crept into bed with her
wee charge that, sure enough, as soon as it became conscious
of the warmth and the darkness, cuddled close
within her warm arm and fell asleep.
“Poor little girlie,” murmured Italy, with that rush
of tenderness every womanly heart feels for helpless
infancy.
But the chances are that had Italy guessed whose
child lay on her arm she would have recoiled from it
with something near akin to loathing.
Italy had been an inmate of this pleasant boarding-house
almost two months, but she had never seen
Mrs. Mays’ widowed daughter nor heard her name,
although she knew that she was very young, and had
been suddenly widowed in barely a year after marriage.
For two months she had been ill, and since the
birth of her child, six weeks before, her life had been
almost despaired of. But in the last few days she had
shown signs of rapid improvement, and the sick-nurse,
having another engagement, had left the invalid
to her mother’s care.
It was most sad to think of the hapless young
mother widowed so suddenly before her child was
born, and Italy’s heart swelled with grief and pity for
the fatherless babe.
In the pretty parlor down-stairs was a lovely crayon
of a young girl with dark hair and eyes, and a wilful,
pouting mouth, and Mrs. Mays had told her one day
that it was her daughter Isabel.
“Taken when she was at boarding-school just a few
weeks before she ran off to marry a dissipated scamp.
Yes, he was a scamp, Miss Vale, or he would have
asked my consent, and not carried her off in that
fashion, almost breaking my heart, for Isabel was my
only daughter, and I loved her better than life. But
perhaps he knew I would refuse, for though he was
handsome and had a little money, he had a bad reputation
as a fast man, and I would not have let my child
marry him for wealth untold. But she married him
without my consent, and I never forgave her till after
his death, when she came home to me broken-hearted.”
The little babe slept sweetly, the storm muttered on
outside, and Italy, too much disturbed to sleep, lay
among the pillows thinking, thinking, till her brain
seemed to burn.
She was glad that she could at last believe Francis
Murray innocent of the sin of which she suspected
him. Her heart had rejected the belief all the while,
and now reason came to her aid. It could not be
true. She had been mad to cling to that ignoble suspicion,
after she had seen and known him in all the
quiet nobility of his daily life.
“I wronged that grand soul, and may Heaven forgive
me!” she sobbed.
A new plan had been forming in her mind for days,
and she suddenly resolved to carry it out.
Lawyer Gardner had been back in Boston some
time, but as she was comfortably situated with Mrs.
Mays, she had never opened communication with him,
fearing his disapproval of the object that had brought
her to America. But now rendered desperate by failure
and hopelessness, Italy resolved to seek his sympathy
and advice.
“I will go to him this day,” she resolved firmly.
A little after daylight Mrs. Mays came for the
child.
“Isabel is better, much better,” she said. “To tell
you the truth, Miss Vale, it was partly hysteria that
ailed her. She got to weeping over her dead husband,
and then there was no controlling her nerves
until the violence of her grief wore out her strength.
She is calmer now, and begging for the baby. Thank
you for keeping it so long for me.”
She went away with the sleeping babe, and then Italy
fell into a long sleep that lasted until she was aroused
by the breakfast-bell.
She rose and made a careful street toilet.
“The sun is shining after the storm—a happy
omen,” she said; “I will go to Mr. Gardner after
breakfast.”
She went down and had her morning meal with
Ralph Allen and the only other boarder, a grim professor
of Greek, who hurried out as soon as he had
bolted his meal.
Ralph lingered for a few moments’ chat with her before
he strolled off to his studio. He was a rising
young artist.
“I saw Alexie yesterday, and promised her for you
that all three of us would go to the theater this evening.
Was I impertinent?” he queried brightly.
“Not at all. I shall be very glad,” she replied smilingly;
for Ralph seemed like a brother to her, he was
so genial and kind. She was going up-stairs for her
hat and jacket when she met Mrs. Mays coming down.
“Miss Vale, you have been so kind. Will you do
me another favor?” she inquired deprecatingly, and as
Italy gazed at her inquiringly she added:
“Will you come in and see Isabel a few moments.
She is so grateful for your kindness last night, and
wants to thank you herself.”
“It was nothing——” Italy began, but she followed
Mrs. Mays along the hall to her daughter’s room.
The invalid was lying in bed propped up in pillows,
with the dimpled little baby held to her breast with
one arm. A warm shawl of rose-colored cashmere
was draped about her shoulders, and above it shone a
face of wondrous beauty, dark in the eyes and hair,
arch in the features, but ghastly pale and wasted now,
with big eyes, too solemn and somber for her age,
that could not have exceeded nineteen at the most.
Mrs. Mays led Italy to the side of the bed.
“My dear, I’ve brought her, the sweet girl that took
care of baby last night, so that you could thank her for
her goodness to us. Miss Vale, my daughter, Mrs.
Severn.”
Italy bowed, muttered some almost inaudible words,
then sank helplessly into a chair by the bedside, her
brain whirling.
Severn! Severn! That name had struck her like a
blow! She recalled what she had read in the papers
about the beautiful young wife of Craig Severn who
was nearly crazed by his tragic end! Could this be
Craig Severn’s widow?
“Miss Vale, are you ill? You have grown very
pale,” cried Mrs. Mays.
“No, no, it is nothing serious—just a dizziness! I
am all right now,” gasped Italy, lifting her head quickly,
then she looked at Mrs. Severn.
“I am glad that you are better. I hope you will
soon be well,” she said.
“I don’t want to get well—I want to die!” was the
answer, in a voice of passionate despair.
“Isabel!” cried her mother remonstratingly, but the
unhappy creature looked at Italy, exclaiming:
“You don’t blame me, do you? Oh, Miss Vale,
you know my sad story, of course. I had the dearest
husband in the world, and he was murdered—foully
murdered—before we had been married a year. What
is there left for me to live for now?”
“The baby,” Italy said falteringly.
“Yes, yes, my little treasure!” cried the poor young
mother, pressing the infant to her breast. Then her
dark eyes gleamed. “Yes, I must live, live to hunt
down Craig’s murderer and bring him to justice!”
Italy’s eyes had been wandering helplessly around
the room. Suddenly they stopped at a portrait on an
easel. Her frame seemed to grow rigid.
“It is the face of that monster—and I have lived
two months under the same roof with his widow—the
woman he was false to—yet who mourns him so
truly,” she thought shudderingly.
Again Mrs. Mays interposed anxiously:
“Isabel, dear, do not talk so wildly! You frighten
Miss Vale with your talk of bringing murderers to
justice.”
“Mama, go away and leave us, please, I want to
ask Miss Vale to help me name baby. You know she
has never had a name yet,” the sick girl answered
more calmly, and with a wan smile.
Mrs. Mays, mindful of pressing household duties,
retired, and then Mrs. Severn resumed eagerly:
“Mama does not care anything about poor Craig
because she hates him and believed slanders about
him; but they were not true, Miss Vale, indeed they
were not true. He loved me devotedly, and I worshiped
him. Yes, and I have sworn to bring the
murderer to justice.”
A faint film seemed to pass before Italy’s eyes. The
room seemed to fade, and in its place gleamed a
window-pane shattered by a bullet. Behind it shone
the white face and lifted, writhing hands of the murderess!
She was back in fancy with that fatal night,
struggling with the villain who had lured her to that
house where he met his sudden death.
“Miss Vale,” began Mrs. Severn, and Italy came
back to the present with a dreadful start, and looked
into the big, solemn black eyes opposite. Their owner
was saying:
“I have the greatest faith that I shall succeed, for
already I have one important clue. You see, my
husband was never seen alive after he left Mr. Gardner’s
law-office on the evening of the eighteenth of
August. But there was a woman mixed up in the
mystery, somehow. Mr. Gardner’s office-boy has told
me that a beautiful young girl went into the office
just before closing-time, and that my husband took
her away afterward in a cab. The boy says that he
would know the girl’s beautiful face again anywhere.
He is watching for that face and will let me know
when he sees it again.”
CHAPTER XIII.
NAMING THE BABY.
Italy Vale sat looking at the beautiful, excited
young widow with a white face of utter consternation.
The words that she had spoken seemed to burn themselves
in on her brain in letters of fire.
“The boy says that he would know that beautiful
face anywhere, and he is watching for it, and will let
me know if he sees it again.”
It seemed to Italy as if she were walking over a
powder-mine that might at any moment explode beneath
her feet. Yet she knew that she was not guilty
of Craig Severn’s death.
She knew who was, for the wild white face was indelibly
printed on her memory, and often, when she
had seen it—proud, gay, smiling—she had wondered
how Mrs. Dunn could smile with that terrible deed
upon her soul.
And yet she did not wish to betray the guilty woman,
for, no matter how she had come to be peeping in
through the window, Italy believed that the fatal shot
had been fired to protect herself from a villain’s power,
and she had kept silent from blended feelings of gratitude
and honor.
Yet she had often wondered at the apparent unconsciousness
of Mrs. Dunn upon the subject, wondered
the more because she knew herself to be an
object of dislike to her, and therefore thought it
strange that she had cared enough to protect her
from the stranger’s insults by the perpetration of a
crime.
But the real facts were quite different from what
Italy imagined, and Mrs. Dunn was ignorant both of
the name of the man she had slain and of the girl
whose honor she had defended.
She was a woman of strong passions and the fiercest
jealousy, and while vainly awaiting the coming of her
laggard lover at Winthrop, had conceived the idea that
he was entertaining guests at his suburban home a few
miles from Boston. Curiosity and resentment had
led her upon a secret mission of discovery to the
house, and at the moment when Craig Severn had
stooped to embrace the struggling Italy, Mrs. Dunn
had just arrived and become a witness of the scene.
Severn’s back was toward her, and in the dim light
he looked so exactly like Percy Seabright, that she
had no doubt of his identity with her lover. The girl
she did not recognize; but, believing that she must be
both young and beautiful, she was seized with an impulse
of such murderous hate, that, pressing her pistol
against the window-pane, she fired pointblank at her
rival.
What was her horror when she saw the man fall
dead in a pool of his spouting life-blood, and the girl
she hated with such murderous fury standing erect,
terrified, but entirely unharmed?
With a wild cry of horror and despair, she threw
up her white hands, from which the instrument of
death had fallen unheeded, and a minute later fled
from the scene as though pursued by avenging furies,
believing that she had slain her lover.
Accordingly, when Percy Seabright came to Winthrop
the next day, she fell fainting at his feet, believing
for an instant that his wraith had appeared to
haunt her for her sin. But later on the truth came
home to her. She had made a mistake. It was not
her lover she had killed, but another man, an entire
stranger. She wondered whom it could be; but she
kept her own counsel, and though she read in the papers
of the finding of Craig Severn’s murdered body
in the river, she did not by any means associate the
fact with her own sin.
In an impulse of mad, unreasoning jealousy she had
committed a terrible deed, but the name of her victim
and of the girl from whom she saved him remained
a sealed mystery to her—but a mystery that haunted
her, for often in her dreams she lived over those
dreadful moments and the night of horror in which
she believed that she had killed Percy Seabright, and
she would awaken with her face bathed in a cold dew
of anguish. But all the time she believed that her
dread secret was known to God alone—to God and
her own self.
Little did she dream that her life lay in the slender
white hands of the girl she hated, but who, knowing
herself thus hated and persecuted, was too generous
to betray her foe.
So Italy, knowing all the fatal truth, was suddenly
confronted with the startling fact that a Nemesis was
on the track of Craig Severn’s slayer—a Nemesis in
the shape of the beautiful young widow, who held it
as a holy mission to bring the criminal to justice and
avenge his death. She was startled, unnerved, utterly
confounded by the suddenness of the knowledge.
She felt that if she stayed there another moment
with Craig Severn’s portrait staring at her from the
easel, and his broken-hearted widow whispering to
her of the clue she had found, she would have to
scream out aloud in her distress. She rose up abruptly,
her lovely young face as white as it would ever be
in its coffin.
“I—I must go. Pray excuse me, madam,” she faltered,
and hurried to her own room as fast as her
trembling limbs would permit.
Then she fell upon the bed and lay for some time
unconscious. She came back to herself presently with
a long, shuddering sigh, and remembered everything.
“I was going to Mr. Gardner’s office, but—I must
not now, for that terrible boy would see me and
know me,” she thought, and she suddenly realized
that it was almost providential—that interview with
Mrs. Severn.
“For if she had not sent for me I should have gone
on to the law-office, and blundered straight upon that
terrible boy that is watching for my face,” she thought.
It seemed to Italy as if the tables had been turned
with a vengeance. Hitherto she had been trying to
hunt down a murderer and bring him to justice.
Now she was being hunted down herself. The sensation
was not agreeable. At the end of her cogitations
she decided:
“Self-preservation is the first law of nature. If the
worst comes to the worst, and I am accused of Craig
Severn’s murder, I shall have to denounce Mrs. Dunn
for her crime.”
Then she began to wonder what Mrs. Severn would
think of her wild exit from the room.
“Perhaps she will suspect me of being the very girl
she is after. I must go and make some excuse,” she
thought.
She bit her lips and rubbed her face to bring back
some of the vanished color, then she stopped a minute
to pet her canary that was chirping forlornly in his
gilded cage.
“Darling little Frankie, I will lay it all on you,”
she cooed sweetly.
She closed the door, and hastened back to the invalid’s
room. The young widow lay back among the
pillows, her eyes closed and the dew of tears glittering
on the dark fringe of her lashes.
“Dear Mrs. Severn,” cried Italy, and the invalid
looked at her with a wan smile, “I have come back
to apologize for my ridiculous haste in leaving. I have
a canary, you know, I was not certain that I had closed
my door tightly, and I feared the cat might get him.”
“Ah, I thought you had a frightened look!” cried
Mrs. Severn. “But I hope you found your little pet
safe.”
“Yes, quite safe, thank you.”
“Then sit down again, won’t you, for I was in earnest
when I told mama that I wanted you to help me
select a name for my baby. I have been so ill and
unhappy since she came, I could not choose her name.
Won’t you suggest something?”
Italy was so glad that she did not recur to the subject
of her husband’s murder that she very willingly
consented to this request, and a half-hour was spent
by the two new friends in suggesting and weighing
the merits of respective names.
“Let it be Mabel,” Mrs. Severn said at last, and
then burst into tears. “Oh, to think of Craig being
dead, and never seeing and knowing baby,” she
sobbed.
Mrs. Mays entered at that moment, and while she
was comforting the mourner, Italy made her escape
to her own room.
“What shall I do now?” she wondered; “I cannot
go to Mr. Gardner as I wished, and I cannot decide
whether it is best for me to send for him to come to
me and confide in him or not. I will wait until to-morrow
before I make up my mind.”
A servant tapped at the door and handed in the
morning’s mail, a letter with a foreign postmark.
Italy saw that it was in the writing of her young
lover, Emmett Harlow. He had been abroad two
months now, and absorbed in her recent troubles, she
had scarcely thought of him for weeks, but the exquisite
poem that dropped out of the envelope when
she opened it proved that Emmett had by no means
forgotten the fair girl who had rejected his love.
The verses closed without signature, but Italy knew
the firm, bold hand too well to doubt who had sent
this tender token from across the sea to hint of his
unchanged devotion. She sighed as she thought of
the warm, true heart whose love she could not return.
Not for one moment did Italy believe Mrs. Dunn’s
accusation against Emmett. She thought the lady
was mistaken, and that, after all, the whole affair had
been an accident. Francis Murray had done all that
he could to foster this belief in her mind.
It seemed to him impossible that this young and innocent
girl could have a murderous enemy, and he was
acting in blind faith when he assured Italy of this
belief.
CHAPTER XIV.
PERCY SEABRIGHT’S ADVICE.
While she was musing, with gentle regret, over her
absent friend, Emmett, the little bell-boy reappeared
with a card that bore the name: “Percy Seabright.”
Mr. Seabright had been absent from Boston nearly
six weeks, visiting a brother out West, he said, and
Italy had not thought of him during his absence. The
episode of that day at Winthrop when she had asked
him, as her father’s dearest friend, to help her trace
her father’s murderer, had almost passed from her
mind, in the stress of later hurrying events. But
everything rushed back upon her now, and she descended
in eager haste to meet and welcome the
caller.
Fresh, bright, debonair as the morning, he took her
hand, exclaiming:
“It is a great pleasure to meet you again, my little
friend.”
His beaming smile, his friendly voice went like a
ray of sunshine to Italy’s sore heart.
“I only returned yesterday, and called on Mrs.
Dunn last evening, of course,” he went on, in his
blithe fashion, his bright eyes searching hers almost
tenderly. “I saw Alexie, and she told me where to
find you, so I came at the earliest permissible hour
this morning. Have you forgotten our compact of
friendship, little one?”
She smiled in answer, and he chattered on:
“You have thought hardly of me, perhaps, for appearing
to neglect the earnest request you made of me
the day we went yachting. Well, there were reasons—and
I came here to-day to explain them. And I
brought these as peace-offerings.”
The peace-offerings were a new novel by a fashionable
author, and an exquisite bunch of hothouse
flowers.
“Alexie told me you were going to the theater to-night,
so I thought the flowers would be very welcome.”
“They are. Thank you very much for remembering
me,” she answered gratefully.
She was so lonely, poor child! and kindness went
straight to her sad heart.
His keen eyes were regarding her expressive face
intently.
“You don’t look happy,” he said tenderly. “Never
mind, I will try to cheer you up, now that I am back
in Boston. So you are intimate with the Audenreids,
eh?”
“Only with Alexie. Alys and her aunt seem to dislike
me.”
“Jealous of you,” he commented gaily. “Ever been
to their house, Miss Vale? Ever seen Mrs. Dunn’s
mother?”
“No,” she answered.
“Well, you ought to. ‘Ma,’ as Mrs. Dunn calls her,
is such an oddity she would amuse you, only they
keep her so carefully in the background. Give you
my word, I was engaged to Ione before she ever permitted
me to see her ma. Kind old soul, but ridiculous—very.
Shoddy in the extreme. Parlor hung
round with glaring, cheap chromos.”
There rushed over Italy the words Emmett Harlow
had said to her:
“Percy Seabright is not true nor sincere. He makes
fun of everything about Mrs. Dunn, yet pretends to
be her friend, even her lover.”
The smile froze on her sweet lips, and her glance
grew severe.
“I beg your pardon, Mr. Seabright,” she exclaimed,
“but I do not like to hear you ridicule Mrs. Dunn in
that fashion. It is not fair. She is your fiancée, is
she not?”
“It is nothing but a flirtation, I assure you, Miss
Vale. I am not a marrying man. I like my liberty
too well. But I have offended you by my levity. I
am sorry.”
Her fair face was still very grave.
“I have no right to lecture you,” she said, “and yet,
since you were my father’s friend and mine, I will
speak out. Your levity grieves me, makes me distrustful
of your sincerity. For since you can speak so
lightly of the woman you profess to love, how can I
trust to your friendship? Perhaps you will go back
to her this evening and hold me up to her idle laughter.”
“Heaven forbid!” he exclaimed earnestly. “Miss
Vale, will you believe that I gave vent to all that nonsense
just because I wanted to brighten that grave
little face with some laughter and dimples? But I
have offended you instead. I will go.”
But he did not move to do so. He sat still, fixing
his bright, dark eyes on hers with a gaze so strange
and intent that it made her shiver, although she could
not take her eyes away. Gradually a hard, cold gleam
crept into his bright gaze. It was a serpent charming
a bird.
Suddenly Italy seemed to realize that he was trying
to dominate her mind by a subtle will-power of
his own. With an effort she turned aside her head,
avoiding that baleful gaze.
Percy Seabright gave a low, strange laugh.
“So you will not forgive me?” he said regretfully;
“and yet you have no call to take Mrs. Dunn’s part;
she has always openly hated you.”
“And for that reason I can but pity her more. Her
ignoble nature can but evoke the pity of a nobler
mind,” Italy answered gravely, then continued: “If
you wish me really for your friend, you must give over
these witticisms at the expense of your friends. They
pain me, they turn my heart cold with distrust of your
professions.”
It was true. At that moment her heart felt a
strange recoil against the man whom she wished to like
for her dead father’s sake.
Perhaps Emmett Harlow’s warning was working in
her mind; perhaps it was the strange expression with
which he looked at her, a sneering smile and a strong
uplifting of the black, arched brows that gave him a
startling resemblance to Mephistopheles in “Faust,”
completely transforming the usual sweet, winning expression
into something positively uncanny.
“Oh, don’t look like that!” she cried, lifting her
hand with a gesture of strong repulsion. “I—am—afraid—of—you.”
Percy Seabright threw back his head and laughed
convulsively.
“What do you mean, Miss Vale, you amusing little
girl? How did I look?”
“This way——” she replied frankly, and quoted the
lines:
“‘There was a laughing devil in his sneer,
That raised emotions both of hate and fear;
And where his glance of hatred darkly fell,
Hope writhing fled, and mercy sighed farewell.’”
Again he laughed convulsively, but her grave expression
presently restored his composure.
“Thanks for your compliment. You are very candid,
I am sure,” he replied gaily. “You tempt me to
go upon the stage. I might get an engagement in
‘Faust.’”
“Yes, if you could act the part as well as you
looked it just now,” she replied spiritedly.
Suddenly Percy Seabright’s smile faded, and he
assumed a repentant air.
“A truce to jesting,” he exclaimed. “My little
friend, you are rather hard on me, I think. I assure
you that ridicule of each other is current coin in society,
and that it holds no real malice, only simple
pleasantry. Mrs. Dunn, whose part you so nobly take,
doubtless makes fun of me to her intimates, and I am
positively certain that her ma detests me. So let us
forget this little episode, and permit me to remind you
that your noble father loved and trusted me to the
hour of his death, so that you ought to consider his
judgment equal to your own.”
It was his trump-card, and he played it skilfully.
The cold lines of her lovely face softened insensibly,
and he looked up with a flickering smile.
“If I have been too harsh you must pardon me,” she
said. “I am but little versed in the ways of society.
My mother’s gentle teachings and my own instincts
are the only guides I have had to what is right and
just.”
At the mention of her mother’s name he turned
aside his head to hide a frown of sullen anger, and
did not look back at her until he had summoned an
artificial smile.
“I am sure that these guides have been the most
correct ones, Miss Vale; better, far better than the
hollow teachings of society,” he exclaimed. “In future
I will try to restrain those faults that arise only
from a thoughtless levity, not from a vicious mind,
and perhaps I may better deserve the boon of your
sweet friendship.”
With a graceful gesture he lifted her small hand
and pressed his lips upon it, then let it fall, with a deep
sigh. He was, in fact, dropping suddenly, as was his
wont, from levity into a mood of profound melancholy.
Italy took it for sincere repentance, and softened
toward him more and more. Somewhat embarrassed
by remembering the impulsive lecture she had given
him, she dropped her eyes to the pages of her book
and was cursorily reading when he said gently:
“Now that we are good friends again, let us return
to the subject on which we were interrupted in
August, and to resume which I came here this morning.”
“Yes,” she answered eagerly, her eyes bright with
interest.
He continued, low and earnestly:
“You asked me to help you to find a clue to your
father’s murderer that the stain of unmerited disgrace
might be washed from your mother’s name.”
“Yes, oh, yes,” breathed the eager young girl.
“Miss Vale, or Italy, if I may call you so—it seems
so much more friendly—you cannot guess what a thorn
was implanted in my heart by your request. I had
loved your father dearly—dearly, and it was but natural
I should wish to bring his slayer to justice. Yet—yet—suppose
that my suspicions pointed to another
friend whom I also loved? Can you fancy a situation
more harrowing?”
His face was deathly pale, his eyes gleamed wildly,
his voice was low and intense.
“Tell me,” he said persuasively, “have you not suspected
a certain man we both know? Yes, I see it in
your eyes.”
“No, no, I was wrong—I feel that I was wrong. I
must seek elsewhere for the clue,” she cried wildly.
“No, you were right, Italy. Your instinct was correct,
although now you wish to deny it out of a chivalrous
respect for the memory of the dead—yes, the
dead, for he whom we both suspect is no longer amenable
to the law for his crime. He has passed to his
dread account.”
Her eyes grew dim, her face ghastly.
“Oh, you cannot mean Francis Murray?” she
breathed, in a voice of absolute agony.
“Alas! that I must answer yes, for it is plain to
me that you gave him more regard than was his due.
But, Italy, who else was benefited by your father’s
death?”
“That is no proof of crime,” she cried desperately.
She who had come to Winthrop to fasten that guilt
upon Francis Murray was now mad to prove him innocent.
“True,” answered Percy Seabright sadly, “but suppose
I tell you that Francis Murray, then a poor
young man, at odds with fate, living far from Winthrop,
was at The Lodge secretly the night of your
father’s murder—came there secretly, went away secretly,
and the next morning found himself heir to the
Vale millions—what then?”
“If he were alive he could prove his innocence, no
matter how dark the cloud of circumstantial evidence!”
she cried.
“Poor child! you loved him, and your love blinds
you. How can I blame you? for I loved him, too, he
was so winning. In spite of what I knew I tried to
believe him innocent, and I would never, while he
lived, have betrayed my knowledge of the hidden
crime of which I feared—not believed—he must be
guilty. Yet he is dead—betrayal cannot harm him
now—and how can I withhold from your desolate, orphaned
heart the evidence of your mother’s innocence?
But it is yours to do with as you will, to make public
or keep secret as you will. Yet my own advice would
be—let them rest, those two—your mother and the
man you loved—in their quiet graves. By so doing
you can shield his memory; and as for her, the jury
found her innocent, and public opinion does not matter.”
“It does matter. Alas! you do not understand!”
she cried out, in bitter anguish; then, desperately:
“What did that secret visit count against him? He
was poor, you say? Perhaps he came to ask his kinsman
for assistance.”
“And being refused took a dastardly revenge, eh?”
returned Percy Seabright, with a grim pleasantry that
made her shudder, it was so heartless.
“Oh, this is terrible!” she cried helplessly; then, with
sudden, strange defiance: “You cannot prove what
you have declared!”
“I can prove it—to Francis Murray’s face, if he
were alive. Yet I do not say I can prove the murder.
It is circumstantial evidence, you see, the same as it
was against your mother. But both of them might
be perfectly innocent. Suppose you employ a detective
to ferret out the affair—only the publicity would break
the loving heart of Francis Murray’s mother.”
“True, true, I will do nothing yet. I will wait—a
little while—until I can make sure of something,” she
declared, and Percy Seabright eagerly applauded her
resolution.
CHAPTER XV.
THE LAWYER’S STORY.
Italy had made up her mind by the next day, and a
brief note to Lawyer Gardner brought him quickly to
her side. He had not heard of his former client for
years, and it was a great surprise to him to receive a
letter from her daughter stating that she had lost
her mother, and, having come to Boston on a matter
of business, desired his advice.
He was a fine-looking man, between fifty and sixty,
with a kind, shrewd, yet benevolent face that drew the
girl’s heart to him at once.
As for him, he looked at her in pity and admiration,
she was so beautiful, yet her lot was so sad.
“You were my mother’s friend and lawyer,” she
said; “I want you to be both to me.”
She held out her little hand to him, and he pressed
it warmly.
“I will do all that I can for you in both qualities,”
he replied, and then she poured out to him her sorrows,
the story of her mother’s tortured life, and her
own vow to bring the real murderer to justice and
clear her memory from all stain.
“I will confess to you that I at first suspected the
man who succeeded my father in the Vale fortune,
but he was lost at sea some time since, and is believed
to be dead,” she added.
“You were wrong, Miss Vale. Francis Murray
was one of nature’s noblemen, incapable of an ignoble
action. I knew him well, and esteemed him highly
as a gentleman, and admired his talents as an author.”
“But, Mr. Gardner, appearances are often deceitful.
Remember Arthur Dimmesdale, in the ‘Scarlet
Letter,’” she said.
Mr. Gardner answered decisively:
“Francis Murray was no criminal. Put that idea
out of your head at once and forever, Miss Vale.”
His words were like sweet music to her ears. She
decided not to tell him yet of what Percy Seabright
had asserted.
“I want you to help me trace the murderer,” she
said pleadingly.
“Miss Vale, I cannot take the case,” he replied, so
abruptly that she flushed with anger, and retorted:
“I will go to another lawyer.”
“You must not—you shall not!” he cried out agitatedly,
and caught her hand. “In mercy let this matter
rest. You can do nothing but ill by reviving the
case.”
“What can you mean?” she cried, startled by the
similarity of his words with the advice of Francis
Murray.
He looked at her doubtfully a moment, then said
resolutely:
“God knows I hate to wound you, Miss Vale, but
unless I tell you the truth you will go on with this
Quixotic thing, and perhaps bring out hidden facts
that your friends would be glad to shield from public
knowledge.”
“Explain!” she cried out haughtily. And then he
said:
“Listen, then, my poor child. After I succeeded in
clearing your mother from the charge of murder,
there came to me from a private source some evidence
that was so black and conclusive that it would most
surely have convicted her if given to the jury. But
this evidence had been withheld by friends who loved
Ronald Vale so dearly that they shielded the guilty
woman, to save his child from the black disgrace that
would have been her portion had the truth been
known.”
Her bosom heaved, her eyes blazed, she cried out
imperiously:
“I demand to know the nature of this hidden evidence,
although even before I hear it I stamp it as an
infamous lie!”
“Would to God it might be proved so, for your
sake, my poor girl,” Lawyer Gardner answered sadly.
“But, alas! it carries such conviction with it that even
I, who had all along believed in your poor mother, was
forced to accept it as conclusive. But for your own
dear sake, I beg you not to insist upon hearing the
story!”
Italy Vale caught her breath with a great strangling
gasp at those words from the lawyer, and sat staring
at him for a moment in appalled silence.
He on his part looked at her in sympathy and pity
mixed with admiration. She was the most dazzlingly
beautiful creature he had ever beheld, and as he noted
the exquisite face and form, the white-rose skin, the
magnificent eyes, the scarlet lips, the shining hair with
its rich waves, he thought what a pity it was that this
exquisite creature should have had so weak and wicked
a mother, should have had the fair promise of her
life darkened and blighted by the stain of a mother’s
sin.
He saw the slender white hands writhing in and out
of each other upon the dark crimson of her rich morning-dress,
saw the fair face change from horror and
shame into swift anger and incredulity. Then she
spoke resolutely:
“It is good of you to try to spare me, but I am not
afraid to hear the story you have to tell, for no evidence
can make me believe ill of my mother.”
“You have a loyal heart,” the lawyer exclaimed admiringly.
“I worshiped my beautiful mother,” she answered,
with pearly tears starting out upon her lashes. “Ah,
Mr. Gardner, if you had known her as I did, her love,
her sorrow for her dead husband, the ineffable sadness
of her whole life, you could not doubt she was an
angel.”
“I hope you will always keep this noble faith in
her,” he replied, with a sigh from the bottom of his
kindly heart.
“I shall, Mr. Gardner, but I must make the world
believe in her, too, I must prove her innocence to
all.”
“My dear Miss Vale, she was acquitted by the law.
I beg that you will rest satisfied with the verdict of
the jury.”
She crested her proud head impatiently.
“Listen,” she said, and he wondered that one so
young could cling so tenaciously to a purpose.
“The world was not satisfied with the verdict,” she
said. “Oh, I know it all, how she was hissed by the
populace when she left the court-room, how popular
clamor branded her, how friends fell away from her,
and left her alone in the world with her little child.
“Ah,” she cried, with clasped hands and streaming
tears, “it is the most pathetic story ever known, the
sufferings of my martyred mother! But she shall be
cleared, the truth shall be known, the world shall do
her justice!”
Her face was holy in its pure purpose, but the listener
shuddered.
“Will nothing dissuade you from this Quixotic purpose?”
he cried imploringly.
“No,” she answered, with upraised hand and gleaming
eyes, “I have sworn to unmask the fiend who murdered
my father, and whose malignity has hounded my
mother through the world all these wretched years.
They are one and the same person, I am sure, and no
entreaties can turn me from my purpose. Although
I am groping blindly in the dark now, I feel a presentiment
that Heaven will send light at last to guide
me.”
“You are mad, you are blind!” cried Lawyer Gardner
impressively; and he added:
“If your mother were alive she would be the first
person to forbid your raking open the ashes of the
past, for the smoldering coals when blown into flame
would only throw light upon that which has been hidden
in darkness—the motive for her sin!”
“How dare you? How dare you?” she cried, in a
white heat of passionate resentment.
“I beg your pardon for wounding you, Miss Vale,
but I am only trying to prove my friendship to you
in all that I say. Leave the past alone, I implore
you.”
“I will not,” she flashed angrily.
And with deepest pain and pity he replied:
“Then I must do you the cruel kindness of telling
you the truth. That verdict of the jury is the greatest
blessing her child could have. Beneath its merciful
veil she finds her surest refuge; for, alas! Italy Vale,
your mother was a—guilty woman!”
“It is false!” quavered over her ashy lips.
“It is true; and should that old case be reopened
the truth might accidentally come to light, and blast
you with its horror.”
His voice was full of unspeakable pain and pity.
“I do not credit your assertion yet—I demand to
know all the truth,” came in a low, imperious voice
from her white lips.
“It is not fit for the pure ears of a young girl,”
Mr. Gardner answered sadly; and, looking up at her
angry face, he quoted: “‘Where ignorance is bliss
’tis folly to be wise.’”
“I covet no such poor bliss as ignorance,” she cried,
with a curling lip. “Speak! I demand it in the name
of my injured mother! Let me know the worst that
the infamous slanderer has done, then I shall know
better how to strike a blow in her defense. Tell me
all. I am waiting.”
It seemed to him that she was blind and mad as he
had called her, but there was no retreat from betraying
all that he knew. It was cruel, but perhaps it
would deter her from her insane purpose of vindicating
her mother’s name. It would rankle like a thorn in
her heart, but perhaps it would teach her the worldly
wisdom of saving the Vale name from further obloquy.
With a heart-wrung sigh of the most honest sympathy,
he bent forward and whispered low and rapidly in her
ear for several minutes.
She sat and listened, her slight form rigid, her face
pallid, her somber eyes gleaming strangely, and heard
the saddest story ever breathed in a young girl’s ears
against an idolized mother. And yet one with which
the world is too sadly familiar!
It was that old story of a girl’s ambition, and then a
woman’s frailty and sin. And this was what he
said:
“Although Ronald Vale was a prince among men,
and worthy of all honor and love, your mother gave
him the hand without the heart. She was young and
beautiful, the last descendant of a famous old Puritan
family, but, alas! poor in everything but her own
charms, and for ambition’s sake she married Ronald
Vale.
“She became a social queen in New England society,
and her husband worshiped her and believed in
her love and purity as he believed in the angels. When
your baby eyes first opened to the light your advent
was hailed like that of a little princess. The father
and mother both idolized you. A few years passed
with seemingly fair skies, then the bolt of lightning
fell—your father was found dead in his library, and
the servants proved that your mother had been seen
to leave the room stealthily just five minutes before
he was found by the butler, murdered.”
“Yes, yes, I know all that,” Italy breathed eagerly.
“My mother told me, and then I read it in the papers
she had kept for me. Papa was sitting up late that
night to look over some papers his lawyer had sent
him that day. Mama had been compelled to attend
a reception without him. She remained but a short
time, and went, on returning, to the library to bid
papa good night before retiring. He told her not to
sit up for him, as he would be detained an hour yet,
and had ordered the butler to bring him some warm
coffee presently. As she kissed him an affectionate
good night she noticed his diary lying close to his
elbow on the desk, as though he had been writing in
it. Then she went out softly and came to the nursery
to me, where, five minutes later, she was startled
by the outcries of the butler, who, on taking in the
coffee to his master, had found him lying dead, stabbed
to the heart.”
“Those are the precise acts that were submitted to
the jury,” Mr. Gardner answered. “But though circumstantial
evidence pointed to your mother as the
guilty party, still the absence of a motive so influenced
the jury that they leaned strongly to a theory
of suicide, and acquitted Mrs. Vale on that doubt.”
He paused and looked at her gravely, but she looked
back at him fixedly without reply, and he added sadly
enough:
“Alas! the motive was known to one who loved
your mother—her secret lover, the partner in her
frailty—but who, though doubting not her guilt, because
she had hinted to him a desire for her husband’s
death, was too loyal to betray her, and so by
his silence saved her life and her honor. For no one
had suspected the secret liaison that prompted her to
the commission of murder.”
He paused, expecting and dreading a terrible outburst,
but for a moment she did not speak, only stared
before her like one in a trance of horror, her face
dead-white, her eyes wild.
“Miss Vale!” he cried out, in alarm at her strange
looks.
She started, shivered, and looked at him, gasping
out:
“Oh, this is infamous! infamous!”
“I am grieved that I had to reveal it to you and
destroy your loyal faith in your mother’s goodness,”
he replied very sadly.
Instantly her eyes flashed with keen displeasure.
“Do not think that you have destroyed my faith
in her; no, no, you could never do that,” she exclaimed
proudly. “No, Mr. Gardner, you have but added
another score to the long list of wrongs I have to
avenge in my mother’s sacred name. But this man
who pretended to be her lover—his name?”
“I cannot tell you, Miss Vale.”
“Do you know it?”
“I do not.”
“Then who can tell the traitor’s name?”
“No living person, Miss Vale, for the only man
who knew the name and the story is believed to be
dead.”
“Francis Murray?”
“Yes.”
There came back to her mind the hints Francis
Murray had dropped that day in the garden when they
had talked of this subject. This was what he had
meant. A sudden flush rose over her face, bathing
it in a burning tide of shame.
So he had believed this horrible slander of her
angel mother? She buried her face in her hands for
a moment, and he thought it was a mute acknowledgement
of her terrible defeat. He began to murmur
some words of heartfelt sympathy. She dropped her
hands and looked up at him.
“You think I have pulled down my colors, that I
own myself defeated,” she said curtly. “No, you are
mistaken. Mr. Murray believed what he told you,
of course, but—where is that man whose silence saved
my mother? Why has he never been near her all
these years?”
“Her crime inspired him with such horror that he
refused her plea that he would marry her, and left
her to her fate.”
Oh, the exquisite scorn of those curled lips, those
flashing eyes!
“The dastard!” she hissed bitterly, and cried:
“He lied, basely lied, and I will yet bring home to
him all the infamous slanders that have tracked my
mother’s pathway since the hour my father died.
Why, it is he, and no other, who murdered my father
and followed my mother’s life with such hellish malignity.
Oh, God! but to stand at the foot of the
gallows-tree and see him swing!”
She choked with emotion, and hot tears sprang from
her eyes, blinding their fierce glitter.
“Calm yourself, Miss Vale,” implored the lawyer.
She clashed the tears from her eyes, looked at him
half-defiantly, and answered, in a steely voice:
“Nothing in what you have told me shows any
cause for me to give up the search for new evidence
to prove my mother’s innocence of all that with which
she is charged.”
“You will only bring down irretrievable ruin upon
your head,” he protested, growing alarmed at what
seemed to him her stubborn hardihood.
“No,” she answered; “I shall triumph by the help
of God, and then you will applaud me for my courage
and my loyalty. Ah! I understand you, Mr. Gardner;
you believe that might is right. You believe my
mother was guilty because she could not defend herself,
because she could not ward off the blows struck
at her in the dark by a cowardly dastard. But wait,
wait, and you shall yet see me avenge the wrongs of
my parents. All is not lost while there is courage
in one brave heart.
“You see how I feel. I cannot take your advice not
to reopen the case. I shall bend every energy to the
purpose I am sworn to. As for you, you shall help
me or not, as you choose. I give you two days, Mr.
Gardner, to decide what you will do. No, do not refuse
without consideration. Think of it, weigh it
well, and remember that a young girl’s prayers go up
every hour to Heaven for your consent.”
He was about to speak, but she silenced him again
with a queenly gesture.
“I will not take your answer for two days, sir.
Come to me then with the words of consent on your
lips. If you refuse me, I shall only go to another
lawyer; I have money to push the investigation, and
I shall not falter in my purpose, believe me.”
“So I have told you that dark story all in vain!”
he exclaimed unhappily.
“No, not in vain, sir, for it has given me another
important clue to work on. Oh, that Francis Murray
were alive to-day that I might wrest from his unwilling
lips the name of my mother’s traducer, whom
I believe to be my father’s murderer!”
With a deep sigh, he took her hand to say good-by.
“God help you and bless you, you brave, noble
girl!” he exclaimed, with irrepressible admiration of
her courage in the face of such black despair, and he
went away with a keen pain in his heart at the
thought of her ultimate failure.
CHAPTER XVI.
ITALY’S RESOLUTION.
The lawyer had scarcely taken his departure before
Italy had another visitor. It was that dainty, blonde
beauty—Alexie Audenreid. She looked lovely in a
handsome carriage-suit of dark-blue cloth and velvet
that formed so pleasing a contrast with her curly,
golden hair and peachy complexion. Her dazzling,
dark-blue eyes were radiant with happiness.
“Are you ready to go for your sitting this morning?
My coupé is waiting,” she said, then started in
surprise at Italy’s agitated looks.
Ralph Allen was painting their portraits, and they
went together each morning for alternate sittings.
“Oh, my dear! what is the matter? You are so
pale, and you look like you had been crying?” exclaimed
sweet Alexie anxiously.
“I—I—have a headache,” Italy faltered evasively.
“Dear Alexie, I cannot sit to Ralph this morning.
You must take my place, please.”
“But, Italy, come with me to the studio, won’t you?
The morning is so bright and crisp that it will cure
your head to get out in the fresh air, and you can rest
on the sofa there, you know.”
Italy could not resist the sweet pleading of her
friend, and she knew it would be better to get away
from her own torturing thoughts for the present, so
she hastily made a fresh toilet, and, joining Alexie,
they were driven in the natty coupé to Ralph Allen’s
studio on Tremont Street.
“You are late,” the young artist said, greeting them
with his bright smile and a sweet, stolen glance at his
adored one.
“It was all my fault. I was not feeling well and
forgot my sitting until Alexie called for me. Then
she had to wait for me to dress. And—I cannot sit
to you this morning. Alexie must have my turn,” explained
Italy, who was still looking ghastly pale and
distrait with the memory of all that Mr. Gardner had
told her that morning.
“You shall lie on the sofa and rest,” said the artist
kindly. “And here is Mr. Seabright to amuse you.”
Percy Seabright came forward with his cheerful
air and greeted both girls warmly.
“I heard that Ralph was painting you two on canvas
together as ‘Night’ and ‘Morning,’ and rushed off to
see it,” he explained. “It is going to be beautiful—beautiful!
How arch and smiling Alexie looks as
‘Morning,’ ‘in her eyes the blue of the sea, on her hair
the gold of the sun,’ and Italy, with that pensive,
moonlight smile and her dusky hair and eyes, makes
an ideal ‘Night.’”
They stood a few moments contemplating the canvas
on which the two girl faces were growing in exquisite
likeness to the originals, then Alexie exclaimed:
“Come, Italy, take off your hat and lie down on the
sofa in this little alcove. I know Mr. Seabright will
amuse you until Ralph finishes my sitting.”
She lay down and closed her eyes wearily, but knowing
too well that she should not rest, but go on thinking,
thinking, until her brain seemed to burn with its
torturing burdens.
Suddenly a soft, cool hand fell on her hot forehead.
“Do you know that there is magic in my touch?
Just a few light little passes, if you will permit me,
and the poor head will be well,” said Percy Seabright’s
voice, low and tenderly.
She did not answer, and he continued to stroke her
brow and hair with light, caressing touches that did
indeed seem to charm away the heated throbbing in
her temples. Then she opened her eyes with a faint,
grateful little smile.
“It is so much better—thank you!” she said, drawing
back her head gently from the hand whose pressure
was so tender she found it embarrassing.
“I knew you would be better,” he said smilingly.
“Now close your eyes and you will sleep.”
“Oh, that I could sleep and forget,” she sighed,
and let the dark-fringed lids droop wearily again.
Surely he possessed some magnetic power, or else
the narcotic influence of pain overpowered her. She
sank quickly into a deep, restful sleep, and the man by
her side sat very still, watching the lovely, sleeping
face and the closed lids, still delicately roseate from
the tears she had shed a while ago.
“She has been weeping—over what, I wonder?”
he thought curiously.
The studio grew very still as Italy slept and Ralph
painted, though not very industriously, he exchanged
so many sweet whispers with his beautiful model; but
the sitting was almost over when Italy sighed softly
and opened her eyes.
She saw Mr. Seabright still by her side, watching
her with an air of tender devotion.
“I have really slept,” she said gently, forcing a smile
for him.
“And your dreams were sad, for you sighed often in
your sleep,” he said. “Forgive me for watching you
so closely, dear little friend, but my heart ached for
you. I saw that you had been weeping before you
came here. Ah, Italy, how can I help you?”
His voice was divinely sympathetic, his bright, dark
eyes softened with tender regard. It won upon her
insensibly, this unobtrusive tenderness.
“You are so good to me,” she sighed gratefully, and
whispered: “I had a very unhappy interview with
Mr. Gardner this morning. I wanted him to search
for new evidence against my father’s murderer, and
he wished to refuse, but I would not permit him to say
no.”
“He accepted the case?” Percy Seabright’s voice
trembled over the question, and his face paled to an
ashy tint.
“No, he did not accept. I gave him two
days to consider the proposition, and I told him if he
refused I would place the case in the hands of some
other good lawyer. I think I shall employ some clever
detective to follow up the clues in my possession.”
“And so you will follow up the clues and blacken
Francis Murray’s memory and break his mother’s
heart? Miss Vale, you surprise me,” he breathed reproachfully.
“And why?” she murmured defiantly. “My
mother’s name was blackened, and her heart broken.
If there are any who should stand in her stead and
bear all that she bore let the blow fall upon them.
There is no pity in my heart for the criminal. And
yet—yet I do not believe that Francis Murray was
guilty; no, no, no!”
A sullen light gleamed in Percy Seabright’s eyes as
he said:
“I hoped you would be willing to forego this matter,
but since you persist in pushing the search, remember
that I can prove my assertion that Mr. Murray was
at The Lodge secretly the night of the murder.”
“I will remember it,” she answered; then her eyes
grew soft as she added: “But I believe in his innocence
as I do in my angel mother’s.”
She glanced at him gravely as she spoke, and was
startled to see his lips curl and his brows lift at the
corners in that diabolical sneer of his that had frightened
her once before, and that transformed him all
in a moment from a Doctor Jekyll to a Mr. Hyde.
“Oh, don’t,” she cried, in a voice of pain, and the
ugly scowl faded into sullen gravity.
He said quickly:
“I am glad of your absolute faith in Francis Murray,
and I will help you in your researches all that I
can, if you will keep me advised of your progress, and
tell me what to do.”
“Thank you,” she answered gratefully, and just then
Ralph released his pretty model for that day, and the
conversation became general.
A little later they all took leave of the artist, Percy
Seabright claiming that he had to go out to his country
house that day on business. His smile was very
bright as he said adieu, but when he turned away the
malignant scowls returned and lingered.
At Winthrop, in the beautiful villa by the sea, the
days and weeks dragged by, leaden-footed in their
torturing anxiety and deadly suspense.
The lonely mistress of The Lodge had at length
given up all hope, and wore mourning for the son she
believed to be dead. She had aged years and years
in those weeks of anguish. Her iron-gray locks had
whitened to snow, her eyes were dim with weeping,
her face and form were thin and wasted. Grief had
wrought a deadly work. But if there was one emotion
stronger in her heart than sorrow for the dead it was
hatred for the living—resentful hatred of Italy Vale.
All the loss and sorrow that was weighing her down
she dated from the hour when that dark-eyed beauty
had crossed the threshold of this peaceful home and
bewitched her proud, handsome son—led him like
a will-o’-the-wisp on to his dread fate.
“Why did I ever counsel him to receive her into this
peaceful home? He was reluctant enough at first, but
I told him it was our duty to our kinsman’s daughter.
Alas! how miserably I am punished for my kindness!
I might have known that her mother’s child would
bring woe and desolation under any roof where she
dwelt. Those great dark eyes, that flowerlike face,
how soon they wiled Francis from his first shuddering
dislike, until, in spite of himself, he grew to love her!
If he had lived he would have married her, I know.
Perhaps it is better he died than to have wedded one
with that dark brand of a mother’s sin upon her head!
But, ah! I must go down to my grave a lonely old
woman, and never fondle my son’s children upon my
knees.”
She wept hot, scalding tears, for she had a true,
womanly heart, and the dream of her life had been to
see her grave, intellectual son wedded to a fair and
loving wife, and hear his little children’s voices making
music in the quiet, aristocratic halls of the stately
home.
But all was ended now, the hopes, the plans, the
longings. All those future lives, the beloved daughter-in-law,
the children that were to call her grandmother,
were buried with Francis in his vast and wandering
grave in old ocean’s deeps. The winds and the waves
as they sounded ceaselessly in her ears seemed to moan
their requiem.
Then one day there came shambling up the steps
at The Lodge a rollicking-looking fellow in sailor
garb, not too clean or tidy, and with a rough, hairy
face, not too frank or honest in expression. He put
out a grimy paw and rang the door-bell as loudly as
though he were the bearer of good news instead of a
vulture of fate.
It was the same day on which Italy Vale sat waiting
impatiently for her answer from Mr. Gardner.
The early autumn twilight was hurrying on, and the
sea was veiled in rising white mists. Lights already
glimmered through the windows of The Lodge, for
the desolate mistress could not bear the darkness and
her own sad thoughts.
The loud bell-pull resounded through the quiet
house, and presently there appeared before Mrs. Murray
a respectful servant announcing that a sailor-man
was waiting in the little reception-room to see her on
important business.
A sailor-man! Who could it be? Perhaps—oh,
could it be? he might bring—news? Her heart
throbbed almost to suffocation. She staggered in her
wild haste to reach the man’s presence. He rose up
before the stately pale-faced lady, and bowed awkwardly.
“You—you—bring me news—perhaps?” she faltered
tremulously.
“Yes, of your son, lady. On the night of the twenty-fourth
of August I was on board a sailing craft hereabouts,
and in a fog we ran into a little dory and cut
it in half. Directly afterward we picked up a man
in the water with his head cut very bad. Oh, lady,
I’m sorry to pain you, but he died in a few hours
later.”
“My son!” she cried in a voice of mortal agony, and
seemed to collapse in her chair, a white senseless heap.
The sailor went closer, and shook her rudely.
“Please, lady, don’t go off like that till I’m done
my story. I’m in a hurry to go.”
Her eyes opened and stared at him blankly, as he
continued:
“The man said as how his name was Francis Murray,
and he offered us big money to put him ashore
here, but we was bound for Buenos Ayres with a
cargo, and didn’t want to put back; besides we didn’t
know as he could pay us like he said or not. So we
told him no, and our surgeon told him he had to die,
so if he wanted to leave any message for his friends
he’d better. Then he got the surgeon to write a letter
to his mother, and he signed it. He was too far gone
to do much, but then he wrote the address, and I
promised that when we came back from the voyage
I’d bring you the letter, that’s all, and we buried him
the same night at sea.”
He pushed the letter hurriedly into her trembling
hand, and before she could speak hurried from the
room, leaving her alone to read the last dying message
of her son—the message and the confession that was
to deal the most crushing blow that ever fell with the
suddenness of a lightning bolt on a loving mother’s
heart.
CHAPTER XVII.
MRS. MURRAY’S ANGUISH.
Italy Vale waited with burning impatience for Mr.
Gardner’s decision.
The day waned to its close, the purple shades of
early twilight darkened, and the silver sickle of a new
moon rose in the opal sky, still no word, no answer.
She had been pacing the floor of her room for hours
with a pale face and a wildly throbbing heart.
“Why does he delay like this when he knows how
impatient I am? Is it possible he can have forgotten?”
she cried resentfully, pushing back the dark curls from
her brow that burned with a feverish heat.
At that moment Mrs. Mays tapped lightly on the
door.
“He is come,” she thought gladly, and sprang to
open it.
“Miss Vale,” said the kindly landlady, “there is a
messenger-boy below from a law-office wishing to see
you.”
With a low cry of something like terror, Italy started
back, her face paling to a ghastly hue.
She thought of what Isabel Severn had told her
about the office-boy at Mr. Gardner’s, who was watching
for her face and would know it anywhere again.
“I must not let him see me,” she told herself wildly.
“Why, what is the matter, my dear young lady?
You seem to be frightened!” exclaimed Mrs. Mays, in
a tone of surprise that put Italy quickly upon her
guard. She exclaimed with a groan:
“Oh, no, Mrs. Mays, I am not frightened, but I
have a severe attack of facial neuralgia, and am suffering
too much to see any one, or at least a stranger.
Will you not do me the kindness to go down and tell
the boy that if he has a letter or message for me
he must deliver it to you?”
“Certainly, my dear,” and she bustled away, while
Italy murmured bitterly:
“Mr. Gardner refuses my prayer. That is why he
sends a message instead of coming himself. He cannot
meet my reproaches.”
She was right, for presently Mrs. Mays returned
with a letter, saying:
“The boy went away without waiting for an answer.”
Then, seeing that the young girl preferred to be
alone, she withdrew, after saying kindly:
“If there is anything I can do for your dreadful
neuralgia, ring your bell, and I will come at once.”
Italy thanked her, with a blush stealing over her face
at the falsehood she had uttered.
“To what depths I have fallen in this cruel necessity
for caution,” she thought sadly, and tore open her
note. She read:
“My Dear Miss Vale: After a careful review in
my mind of all that I know and all that you said to
me yesterday morning, my opinion of the case remains
unchanged.
“I believe that the wisest plan for you is to remain
satisfied with the jury’s verdict given long ago in your
mother’s case. That verdict declared her innocent,
or, at least, gave her the benefit of a doubt. But
should you investigate too closely it might result in
her conviction. She is dead, so it cannot harm her,
only to blacken her memory still deeper. All the
obloquy would fall on you, her helpless orphan child.
Knowing this to be true, and feeling the sincerest
friendship for you, I must refuse to assist you in your
own destruction.
“I advise you earnestly to let the whole matter drop,
and devote your mind to other things more suitable
and natural to a young girl than this morbid state of
feeling.
“I have spoken to my wife about you. She is deeply
interested, and will call upon you to-morrow to request
you to become our guest for a while. I hope that you
will consent to do so. We will do all in our power to
further your comfort and your pleasure.
“Cordially your friend,
Mark L. Gardner.”
A moan of the cruelest disappointment came from
Italy’s pale lips, and she tore the lawyer’s letter into
fragments and trampled it beneath her feet.
“Thus do I scorn his advice,” she thought bitterly,
and she resolved that on the morrow she would seek a
good lawyer and employ his services.
She scorned the idea that investigation would fix the
crime either upon her mother or Francis Murray. Her
heart spoke loudly for the man who had been so kind
to her, and whose thrilling words rang in her memory
night and day:
“Italy, love, darling!”
“He loved me—loved me in spite of my suspicions
of him. He was grand and noble—he could love me
in spite of all my wilfulness and my scorn of him!
Ah, but I must forget all that! My heart owned him
for its master. Oh, God, send him back to me that I
may tell him how I wronged him, and that I love him
now and pray for his pardon!” sobbed Italy, in an
abandonment of bitter grief.
Ah, how cruel it is to love with all one’s heart
some dear object that is removed from us by all the
breadth of earth and heaven, how cruel when the heart
swells with love that can never be uttered, when the
yearning arms fall listless, empty of caresses.
Italy wept bitterly that Francis Murray was dead,
for now she knew that she loved him with her whole
heart, that to him had been given the devotion Emmett
Harlow had prayed for in vain.
Alas! she would almost have been willing to die
rather than face the hour that was hastening on so
fast with its agony of keen despair. But even as she
wept in her desolation there was coming up the steps a
woman warmly wrapped from the cold of the autumn
night in heavy furs and shawls. She rang the bell, and
asked for Miss Vale.
“Miss Vale is very sick with a neuralgic attack. I
do not believe she will be willing to see you, so if you
have any message send it by me,” replied Mrs. Mays,
mindful of the fate of the office-boy.
The woman, who had the air and bearing of a clever
lady’s-maid, handed her a letter.
“I will wait for the answer, please, ma’am,” she said,
sitting down in the hall.
And again Mrs. Mays tapped at the door of her
boarder and handed in a letter.
“The woman that brought it is waiting for an answer,”
she said, a little curiously, for two letters in one
evening both coming by messenger, seemed rather mysterious.
“Come in, Mrs. Mays, and wait a moment. I dare
say it is Miss Audenreid’s maid with a note from
her mistress. Perhaps she wants me to go with her
to the theater to-night, but I am not well enough,”
answered Italy calmly.
She broke the seal of the letter and read the contents
with startled eyes. It was from Mrs. Murray,
but the writing was so blurred and blotted as to be
almost illegible, being evidently written under the stress
of strong excitement. It began abruptly:
“Italy Vale, if you have any forgiveness in your
heart for the heartless treatment of a woman who
was half-crazed with grief, come to me to-night. I
have sent my maid to bring you, and she will take
care of you. Come quickly, for I have startling news
for you, and I must tell it soon, for I feel death hastening
on, and when I have told it I must lie down
and die!”
The letter fell from Italy’s shaking hand, and she
turned a face of wild despair upon the kindly landlady.
“I have—bad news—Mrs. Mays,” she faltered, and
the kind soul took her in her arms and held the dark
head tenderly on her breast.
“Poor dear—poor dear,” she murmured, and caressed
her as if she had been her own dark-haired Isabel.
Italy lay quiescent several moments, her heart beating
wildly against Mrs. Mays’ supporting arm. She
knew quite well from that grief-stricken message that
Mrs. Murray must have news of her son’s death.
There was no longer any hope.
“Perhaps you would like to see the woman, my
dear?” suggested Mrs. Mays kindly.
“Yes, oh, yes, send her to me, please. She is sent
to take me to the death-bed of my friend, her mistress,”
faltered Italy, weakly, and the kind soul placed
her on a sofa, picked up the fallen letter, and putting
it in the owner’s hand, went down-stairs again.
Italy, with her hand over her eyes, sobbed bitterly.
“Dead, dead, dead, my noble friend! Ah! no wonder
that his mother’s heart is broken.”
“Don’t take it so hard, dear Miss Vale,” murmured
a kind, sympathetic voice, and dropping her hand, she
saw the face of Mrs. Murray’s maid, an intelligent
middle-aged woman, who had shown her much kindness
while she was at The Lodge.
This woman now continued:
“It is dreadful, isn’t it, her getting reliable news of
her son’s death! and all of us hoping and praying
that he would turn up alive and well some day. But
that hope is over now, and she took to her bed the
minute she got the news. But she wants you. She
says she’s dying, but she can’t die till she’s seen your
face again. I had to go to Mrs. Dunn’s to find out
your address, and it’s getting late, so if you please,
I’ll help you dress, so we can get back to Winthrop
as soon as possible to my poor, dear, suffering mistress.”
Mrs. Murray did indeed look like a dying woman
as she lay there panting on her bed when Italy entered
softly, having removed her hat and wraps in
her own room, where the maid had first conducted
her.
Ordinarily the meeting must have been an embarrassing
one to both women.
They had never looked on each other’s faces since
the day when Mrs. Murray had forbidden Italy to
go to the moonlight party. A few days later she had
left The Lodge by Mrs. Murray’s desire, and their
life-paths had run in separate ways.
But now the sympathy of a common sorrow had
drawn the two hearts together so closely that it was
almost like a meeting of mother and daughter.
Mrs. Murray’s awfully pale and changed face turned
in mute agony to the girl, and she half-extended her
arms. Italy with a heart-breaking sob rushed to the
bed, and, falling on her knees, clung to the stricken
mother, pressing on her corpselike cheek a mute
caress.
The sympathetic maid withdrew, leaving them alone
together to mingle their bitter sobs, and for a few
minutes nothing was heard but those low and mournful
sounds of a mother weeping for her son, and a
young girl for her lover.
It was sad enough to move heaven and earth to pity.
At length Italy sobbed in a choking voice:
“Oh, can you forgive me for my share in his death?
Oh, if only I had not gone with him that night—if
only——” her voice broke with the convulsive heaving
of her breast.
But all at once Mrs. Murray writhed herself out of
the loving arms that held her, and groaned in an agonized
voice:
“You would not speak like that if you knew! You
would not kiss me as you did just now. You would
hate me—hate me for my son’s sake!”
Her blue eyes, so dim already with bitter tears, overflowed
in streams that ran in rivers down her pallid
checks. She raised herself up in bed and clasped her
pale hands together as she repeated:
“You would hate us both, Italy Vale—hate us for
the wrecking of your young life, for your father’s
death, and your mother’s long agony. Alas! alas!
alas! that I have lived to see this hour!”
Her agony was piteous, and Italy stared at her in
dismay. What could she mean?
“Do you see how ill I look, Italy?” continued the
half-frenzied woman. “Well, I am dying, surely dying.
My heart broke when I read that letter from my
son, and I seemed only living longer just to send for
you and to tell you, as he bade me—oh, my God!—that
terrible story.”
“You have a letter from him—oh, then he lives, he
lives!” Italy exclaimed joyfully.
“No, child, my son is dead. And it is better so—better
had he died in his helpless infancy than lived
to work such irredeemable woe!” answered Mrs. Murray
distractedly.
Then as she saw the wonder in the young girl’s
beautiful, pale face, she tried to calm herself.
“Ah, you think me mad!” she sighed. “You have
no thought of the horror that has come to me, and
that is coming to you. But no, no, to you it will be
joy. The shadow of sin will be lifted from your
mother’s memory; the world will revere her as a martyr,
while they execrate my son as a demon! Ah,
God! if only I might die with this story untold. But,
no, no, it is my duty to speak, though the words blast
my lips—to speak, and then die of the deadly dart that
is rankling in my heart!”
It was terrible to witness the agitation of this
formerly cold, proud woman, who bore herself usually
with the calm hauteur of a duchess. It mystified Italy
more and more. She began to think that Francis Murray’s
death had driven his mother insane.
“Dear Mrs. Murray, calm yourself,” she faltered.
“Be brave, be courageous. You do not know what
hard and cruel things you have been saying of your
noble son!”
“My noble son! Oh, Heaven!”
And the rising wind that began to shriek dismally
around the house answered with a moan like a lost
soul in pain.
A storm was rising. Old Neptune was abroad on
the waves. The hoarse murmur of the ocean as it
broke in loud, sharp reports upon the beach came in
regular beats to their ears, with that subtile sense of
trouble always inspired by an angry sea.
“Come and sit in this chair close by the bed, Italy,
and I will tell you of my son’s death,” said Mrs. Murray,
making a fierce effort to control her overmastering
agitation.
Italy obeyed her, but she said tenderly:
“Dear Mrs. Murray, do not speak of it to-night;
you are too ill. I can wait until to-morrow.”
“To-morrow I shall be dead. I must tell you now
and quickly, for I must not die like a coward and leave
that secret untold. I must obey the dying command
of my son and reveal it all to you—it is your due, my
dear girl—only—only you must not exult in my presence,
Italy, because I could not bear it!”
And while the wind roared and the sea moaned outside,
and Italy gazed at her with somber, wondering
dark eyes, she began:
“At sunset to-day there came to me a rough sailor
with a letter and a story. That night when the little
dory was cut in twain by a large vessel, my son was
picked up by the crew with a dreadful wound upon
his head. He lived but a few hours, but before he
died he dictated a letter to the surgeon for me, and
made them promise to deliver it on their return from
Buenos Ayres. To-day the sailor brought me the letter
signed by my son’s dying hand, and addressed
by him. Oh, Italy, can you guess what he wrote?”
CHAPTER XVIII.
A LOYAL HEART.
The dying woman’s voice was shrill with agony.
Italy shook her head, but she thought thrillingly:
“He must have told his mother of his love for me,
he must have left me word to cherish his memory
until we meet in heaven.”
Mrs. Murray thrust her hand beneath the pillow and
dragged out a letter. She flung it with a groan into
the girl’s lap, then buried her convulsed face in the
pillows, her form heaving with long, shuddering sighs.
The letter rustled in Italy’s trembling white hand,
the wind outside gathered itself for a stupendous effort,
and roared and shrieked around the gables like
a company of demons, the hollow waves boomed on
the shore like ghostly voices of the drowned, but Italy
heard and saw nothing else but the letter in her hand,
the white page with the black words on its whiteness,
each individual letter seeming like a little black fiend
setting an awful seal of shame on the whiteness of
Francis Murray’s life. For the letter was a confession
of crime.
At last Mrs. Vale was vindicated, at last the world
that had wronged her by its hideous judgments would
behold her life truly as that of a martyr. That tender
white hand had never driven home the dagger in the
breast of the husband she loved. No, it was a man’s
strong hand—the hand of his impecunious kinsman,
Francis Murray.
Maddened by a refusal of a monetary favor, and
envious of the rich man’s wealth, he had struck an
impulsive blow that stretched Ronald Vale dead at his
feet. Then the poor young man on whom the sun had
set in sullen, desperate poverty found himself at day-dawn
a millionaire with his hideous crime unsuspected
and the finger of suspicion pointing at his victim’s
beautiful young wife.
It was a story to make the angels weep, the story
of that young wife’s martyrdom, and briefly told as it
was by the dying criminal, it moved the heart to alternate
horror and pity—horror for the man, pity for the
woman robbed at one fell stroke of all life’s joys
except her dark-eyed child. And at the end of this
dark confession of sin ran the closing sentence:
“Mother, I send this to you because I know not if
Italy Vale was saved or not from the wreck that caused
my death. If she be alive send for her and let her
read this letter and clear her mother’s memory from
all stain. If she be dead this duty falls on you. Fail
not to perform it under penalty of the solemn curse
of your erring son, now passing to his last dread account
with Heaven.
Francis Murray.”
She sat like one turned to stone with her staring
eyes fixed on that name—that name written with a
trembling, dying hand, yet unmistakably the chirography
of Francis Murray.
Oh, fiend, fiend! And there lay his proud mother
dying of horror at the revelation of his monstrous
crime!
The war of the elements outside increased in demoniac
fury. The lightning flashed, the thunder
pealed, the rain drove in torrents against the walls, but
blind and deaf to it all the one woman lay shuddering
with her face in the pillows, the other sat in her chair,
her eyes agleam with somber light, her face pallid, her
lips curled with some strange, overmastering emotion.
Suddenly she leaned forward, and almost rudely
shook the woman among the pillows. Fire flashed
from her splendid Oriental eyes, burning words leaped
to her lips:
“Mrs. Murray, I am ashamed of you!” she cried
angrily. “You are his mother, yet you can believe
this cruel thing of your noble son! Then you never
loved him, never! But I—I loved him, and I denounce
this letter as a forgery, a black and cruel falsehood!”
Those passionate reproaches broke upon the elder
woman’s senses with the force of an electric shock.
Wildly she sprang upright, wildly she looked at the
beautiful young creature who had torn in a hundred
pieces that fatal letter, and flung them in a fury of
scorn upon the velvet carpet.
Italy had sprung from her chair and was standing
over her, her lips quivering with feeling, her eyes flashing.
“I had not believed this of you, Mrs. Murray,” she
repeated reproachfully. “Did you not know him as the
soul of kindliness, truth, and honor? Was he not your
boy, your Frank, whose sunny curls lay on your breast
in infancy, your son, whose strong arms supported
your declining years so gently? Tell me—did you ever
know Francis Murray to be guilty of one unworthy
or ignoble action?”
“No, oh, no, no!” cried out the startled woman
eagerly.
“You did not? In all his thirty-three years of life?
Yet you could listen to the slanderer’s tale; you could
credit this cruel forgery! Oh, Mrs. Murray! I am
ashamed of your credulity!” flashed out Italy, with
stormy emotion.
The elder woman caught her breath pantingly, and
a gleam of light flashed into her sunken, hopeless eyes.
“Get up from that bed, Mrs. Murray, for you must
not die yet; you must live! live to hunt down the black-hearted
schemer who plotted this vile deed! live to
welcome your son back when he returns to brand this
falsehood as a device of Satan!”
Oh! the light of hope that flashed into the hopeless
eyes, the color that flushed the frozen cheek of the
woman who had been dying one moment before of
sheer despair and shame! She rose from the bed unaided—she
who just now felt too weak to raise her
hands—she fell on her knees and clasped Italy Vale
with adoring arms, lifting to her a face radiant with
joy. She cried eagerly:
“You believe in him? you take his part! you, whom
I expected to denounce him, and to rejoice that he was
proved guilty that your mother’s memory might be
cleared! Girl, girl! you are an angel!”
And Italy, stooping, pressed a reverent kiss on the
gray hair of the woman kneeling in humble gratitude
at her feet.
“No, madam; not an angel, but a very faulty human
being,” she answered gently. “And one of my faults,
if fault it be, is never to believe harm of one I love.
And I—I loved Mr. Murray, although I did not realize
it until he was dead, as I feared. Oh, do not think
me bold for confessing this secret to you, his mother.”
“God bless you!” sobbed the woman who had once
hated her so bitterly; and as Italy placed her gently
in a chair, she added:
“Your faith in him makes me live again, drags me
away from the dark shores of death, and the star of
hope shines again for me. Oh, my noble, true-hearted
girl, teach me some of your faith and confidence!
That man—that sailor—how could he come to me with
that story and that letter, signed by my son, if it was
all a falsehood?”
Italy had drawn forward a low ottoman, and was
sitting like a child at the lady’s feet. She answered
with a question:
“Mrs. Murray, what were the names of the sailor
and his vessel?”
“He did not tell me either.”
“Nor where to find him when you wanted his evidence
to prove his story?”
“No, he simply gabbled over the tale like one reciting
a lesson, and as I sank back, half-fainting, at the news
of my son’s death, he thrust the letter rudely into my
hand and hastened away.”
“And that letter, Mrs. Murray, did not contain the
name of the vessel, nor of her captain, nor of the surgeon
who wrote at your son’s dictation, nor of the
sailor who was to bring it to you? Do you remember
all these omissions?”
“Perfectly, now that you recall them to me, Italy,
although I was so agitated by it all at first that I believed
it blindly, and took no note of the suspicious
omissions you have recalled to me. Dear child! how
bright and clever you are! But, alas! how can you
account for my son’s signature to the confession, and
his hand again in the address upon the back?”
“Clever forgeries, dear madam, and perhaps we may
some day unmask the wicked schemer who plotted this
dastardly thing.”
“Oh, my darling girl, how good and noble you are!
Can you ever forgive me for my cruelty and unkindness?
Although it would never have happened but for
the evil counsels of selfish friends,” sighed the lady
remorsefully.
“Dear madam, I can well understand that, and there
is no resentment in my heart. I wish only to be your
friend!”
“My daughter!” cried Mrs. Murray tenderly, and
pressed an impulsive kiss on the upraised white brow
of the girl, casting aside forever all her unjust prejudices
in her overflowing gratitude for her noble faith
in Francis.
“Oh, my child, I should surely have died of this
horror if you had not put new hope into my heart!”
she cried. “Oh, Heaven, send me back my son that
he may be happy with his mother and his wife! For
he loved you, dear—he loved you well. I read his
secret plainly.”
A flash of happy light gleamed in the girl’s eyes, but
she said simply:
“I have the greatest faith that he will return to us
some time. He may indeed have been saved by some
outward-bound vessel, and in course of time may come
back to us. Let us try to believe this, and never give
up hope.”
“Then you must stay here with me, Italy, and keep
the spark of hope alive in my despondent breast.”
“I will stay gladly if you wish me, for your friendship
will be very precious to me, dear Mrs. Murray.
And as for that forged confession, let us never speak
of it to any one. Then the villain will know that his
scheme has failed.”
“But, Italy, who could have hated my Frank so
badly as to wish to blacken his memory with the foul
stain of that awful crime?”
CHAPTER XIX.
FRANCIS MURRAY FOUND.
She looked anxiously into the beautiful, excited face,
and Italy answered solemnly:
“Before I answer your question, Mrs. Murray, will
you let me tell you the story of my mother’s life since
my father’s death? I know you believed her guilty,
but let us waive that now, and deal with the probabilities
of her innocence. Will you listen while I take her
part?”
“Dear child, you are always taking some one’s part.
It seems to be a divine attribute of your sweet nature,
and who could blame a loving child for believing in
her mother? Go on, Italy, and I will listen patiently
as long as you wish.”
“Thank you, bless you!” cried the grateful girl.
And while the storm raged on outside with equinoctial
fury, Italy, sitting humbly at the elder lady’s feet,
poured forth the pathetic story of her mother’s sad
and blameless life, and dwelt strongly on the mysterious
foe who had pursued her with relentless hate,
sending anonymous letters about her to every town
where she took refuge, and inspiring even strangers
with such horror of the murderess that they regarded
her with hatred and fear combined, and so made of
her a lonely, wandering exile with no friend on earth
but her little child.
Mrs. Murray was startled, surprised. She had never
heard before of this mysterious persecution of Ronald
Vale’s widow.
“Mrs. Murray,” said the girl resolutely, “I have a
theory of my own. It was not mama who killed her
husband, it was not your son who killed his kinsman.
The murderer was the man who has pursued my
mother with such fiendish malignity.”
“It must be true—it must be true!” Mrs. Murray
cried eagerly.
“It is true,” Italy answered solemnly. “Oh, Mrs.
Murray, look at the facts. This hidden foe, not content
with his poisonous anonymous letters, whispered
to Francis Murray and Mr. Gardner a slanderous
story involving mama’s honor and making her guilt
plausible. At length I grew up, and learning all the
bitter truth, vowed to give my life to the vindication
of my mother’s name. And he, this hidden assassin,
who struck in the dark at my father’s life and my
mother’s honor, finding out, no doubt, that the avenger
was on his track, and frightened lest he be found—this
assassin, this fiend—plots cunningly to lay the crime
on a man believed to be dead, and thus incapable of
striking back. So there is my answer to your question.”
“And before Heaven, I believe that your theory is
correct all through. We will join hands, Italy, and
hunt the villain down.”
“You sympathize with my hopes and aims?” cried
Italy, in wonder.
“Yes, dear, and will aid you all that I can. I would
give much to have your mother’s innocence proved,
and the dark shadow lifted from her name.”
“Bless you, bless you,” wept Italy, in boundless gratitude.
“You are the first one to give me a word of
hope and encouragement. They have all said:
“‘Leave the case alone, she was guilty, she was
guilty!’”
“She was innocent! I firmly believe it now,” cried
Mrs. Murray warmly, and her tears flowed at the
thought of Mrs. Vale lying in her lonely foreign grave,
dead of a broken heart.
They talked a long time together, and when they
parted tenderly to retire for the night, Italy said:
“Perhaps that sailor was the murderer himself in
disguise. He has gone away triumphant, believing
that I will seize eagerly on that confession, blazon
it to the eager world, and give up the search for the
real criminal. But we will thwart him there. The
forged letter lies there on the floor in a hundred fragments.
Let us keep silent over that stupendous falsehood.
He will know then that we did not believe it,
and our silence will be a menace to his safety.”
“But, oh, Italy, who can the guilty one be?”
“The white light of Heaven will show us some time,
Mrs. Murray. Now, good night,” and they parted,
each solemnly vowed to keep the secret of the forged
confession, and little dreaming of the awful blow that
would fall on both to-morrow.
Leaving Mrs. Murray and our sweet Italy at Winthrop,
we will go back to that August night upon the
sea when, in the windless fog, the small dory had been
cleft asunder by the prow of a steamer that, unable
to rescue them in the dense mist that prevailed, had
gone on her majestic way, leaving them to their threatening
fate.
We have seen how Italy, clinging to a fragment of
the boat, had drifted in to the shore; we must now
follow the fortunes of our noble Francis Murray for
a little space.
The shock of the accident had thrust him apart from
Italy, and also given him a smart blow upon the head
that made his senses reel. When he came to himself
he was lying on his back in a portion of the wreck, his
face upturned to the moonlit sky, and his only sensation
one of burning pain in the head. The fog had
passed away, so he must have been a long time adrift,
but thought and memory were gone. The blow on his
head had destroyed all sentient consciousness save the
animal one of pain.
In this condition he was rescued by a smart sailing-vessel
bound for the south of France. The vessel
had a most humane captain and crew. They vied with
each other in kindly attentions to the handsome
stranger they had saved from a watery grave. But
it soon became evident that he was suffering so much
that he was conscious of nothing but his own pain.
There was nothing on his person to indicate who he
was, and when interrogated as to his own identity,
he answered feebly that his head pained him so he
could not remember.
There was not a woman on board, but there was a
very kindly disposed young physician who had undertaken
this sea-voyage for the benefit of his weak
lungs. From the young doctor and the kindly crew
Francis Murray received the best care. His beautiful,
manly face was a passport to their hearts. They felt
very sure that he was a person of importance, and did
all that they could to arouse his slumbering intellect.
But all in vain, for, though after a while he improved
and ceased to complain of the pain in his head,
his memory remained a complete blank. Life dated for
him from the moment he had come to himself like a
new-born babe out there on the illimitable sea with the
August moon shining in his pallid, wondering face, and
only a few frail planks between him and eternity.
They could guess with almost certainty from the
wreck of the accident that had befallen him, and Doctor
Loring talked of a probable pressure on the brain
of some small bit of bone, no doubt fractured by a
blow.
“If we can only get him to France it will be a beautiful
operation for one of those clever French surgeons
to remove the little bone and restore to him his memory.
Why, it will come back like a flash!” cried the
doctor enthusiastically, and he took the most wonderful
interest in his handsome patient.
Captain McVey was quite anxious for Doctor Loring
to perform the operation himself, but he declined.
“I have not the proper instruments for the surgical
operation required—no, nor the steady nerve. We
must trust our patient to one of those skilful French
fellows!” he replied, and looked forward ardently to
the day.
But in the necessarily slow progress of a sailing-vessel
many weeks must go by before they landed, and
in the long, long silence the hearts at home were breaking
in the belief that he was dead, while fiendish malice
was plotting to lay upon the memory of the supposed-to-be-dead
man the burden of a black and bitter crime.
We must not forget, either, another favorite of ours—Emmett
Harlow.
Emmett had a cultured, intelligent mind, and, being
very well read, was exceedingly fond of travel. He
was enjoying his tour as much as any one could do
with a sore and aching heart. But there is a wonderful
balm for grief in change of scene, and he was,
unconsciously to himself as yet, proving this truth.
At times, when brooding over Italy’s wondrous
beauty and charm, he was bitterly unhappy, and it
seemed to him that he could not bear his life without
the hope of some day calling her his own. Again
he would feel more cheerful and try to throw off the
spell of his hapless love.
While journeying on the storied Rhine he met up
with some American friends, a gay party, from whom
he gleaned all the news from Boston, and heard for the
first time of the supposed death of Francis Murray.
It was a severe shock to Emmett, for he had been cordially
attached to this noble friend.
“She will miss him, too, for he stood toward her
in the light of a guardian, and he watched over her so
kindly and carefully,” he thought, then his mind reverted
to Alys Audenreid.
“Alys has lost him, after all—that is, I never
thought she had the least chance at him, anyway, but
she and that scheming aunt of hers were doing all in
their power to slip the matrimonial knot over his neck,”
thought the astute young man, who was a keen student
of character and had long ago seen through the shallow
motives of the woman who had uttered that cruel
falsehood against him on the yacht.
He wrote immediately to Mrs. Murray a long letter
of sympathy and condolence on the death of her son,
and sent a message of regard to Italy, whom he supposed
to be still at The Lodge.
But for a while his thoughts clung to her more persistently
than ever. He thought of her sad and sorrowful
over the death of her guardian, and it touched
his heart.
There were several beautiful young girls in the
American party, but even their blandishments had no
power over his fancy.
It returned always to the lovely girl whom he had
both admired and pitied at Winthrop; she was so beautiful,
yet she had seemed so friendless among all those
alien hearts.
He hoped she was happier now, and that she had
won her way to Mrs. Murray’s proud heart.
“For she must be very lonely now that Francis is
dead, and it ought to make her heart warmer to that
poor, friendless orphan girl,” he thought, little dreaming
how cruelly Mrs. Murray had visited her son’s
death on Italy’s head.
“Poor girl! if she could but have loved me I would
have lavished gold in the effort to make her happy,”
he sighed over and over.
And it seemed to him that all his wealth availed
nothing since he could not spend it for Italy. He
spent long hours dreaming over her beauty, and longing
for even one glimpse of her, although he knew
that it was best that he should not see her until he
had conquered his heart’s longing.
It was in August that he went abroad. In October
he found himself in a quaint little French town on the
coast, and something quite startling happened. He
was still with the American party, drifting idly whither
they went, and one day the papa of one of the charming
girls came in from a stroll, and said:
“I met up with a friend from Boston to-day, young
Doctor Loring. Perhaps you know him?”
“Heard of him at home—but not acquainted,” Emmett
Harlow answered carelessly.
“Doctor Loring—oh, my! That charming fellow!
Papa, I hope you invited him to call,” chirped his vivacious
daughter.
“Of course, and he said he would come this evening,
Maud,” replied paterfamilias, whereat all the
pretty girls applauded, openly, for two reasons:
One was that they all knew the young physician and
liked him very much, and the other was that they
wished to pique Emmett, who was so placidly indifferent
to all their charms.
They would not have felt so much slighted had they
known that he was the suffering victim of a hopeless
love, that must have time to wear off the keen edge of
its despair, but Emmett was too proud to confess his
trouble when they rallied him on his dejection. He
courted no sympathy, he knew that silence was best.
No true man can tamely bear pity.
Doctor Loring came promptly that evening, glad of
an opportunity to meet American friends on this foreign
shore. He was bright and vivacious, and soon
told the story of his trip on the sailing-vessel that the
balmy air of the sea might heal his ailing lungs.
With the story of the trip came also the story of
the mysterious patient picked up at sea and now waiting
in a French hospital for the operation that was to
restore his memory. As he finished the recital his eye
chanced to fall on Emmett Harlow. He was startled
at the eagerness of the young man’s look.
“What is it, Mr. Harlow? You seem agitated!” exclaimed
the doctor.
“I am deeply interested in your story, deeply anxious
to see your mysterious patient. If you will permit
me, Doctor Loring, I will return with you to the
hospital this evening,” replied Emmett earnestly; and
the physician protested that he would be very glad of
his company.
In a little while he saw in the young man such signs
of veiled impatience that he made his visit shorter than
he had intended; and soon led the eager Emmett into
the French hospital, and to the presence of the man
he had half-expected to find—Francis Murray; Francis
Murray, the man from whom he had parted in
Winthrop with a friendly handclasp, but who now met
him with the careless glance of the stranger.
For the familiar face of the youth he had known
and loved for years made no impression on the dulled
mind. Friend or stranger, it was all one to Francis
Murray. He knew no voice nor face. It was a dreary,
hopeless blank, the past.
If Emmett Harlow had known that Italy Vale’s
whole heart was given to this man, would he have
rejoiced in finding him like this—mind seemingly
wrecked, memory gone, nothing remaining of all his
splendid gifts except his manly beauty; would he have
exulted in the mental overthrow of his successful rival?
No! for Emmett Harlow had a heart of gold, and
was incapable of an ignoble thought or deed.
In a voice husky with emotion he revealed to Doctor
Loring the identity of the stranger for whom he
was so kindly caring, and the young man’s eyes beamed
with delight.
“Francis Murray! The author, whose few but
splendid scientific works I have read with keen delight—is
it possible?” he cried eagerly, and his anxiety for
the stranger’s restoration grew more keen than ever.
“But the surgeon is very busy; he cannot operate
on his head for a week yet,” he said regretfully.
“If a handsome fee would be any inducement,” began
Emmett; but Doctor Loring answered quickly:
“It would not move Doctor Chastain if you offered
him a fortune. His engagements are many, and he
cannot come to the hospital until the day of his regular
appointment here.”
“And, in the meantime, I ought to write to his
poor mother and tell her that her son is alive,” exclaimed
Emmett.
“I would advise you not to do so yet,” the physician
replied, with sudden gravity.
“But why?”
“Because, my friend,” said Doctor Loring impressively,
“all surgical operations are attended with some
degree of risk. I hope this one will be successful, and
I believe it will be, but as I said just now, it will be
better to wait a little while that you may know definitely
what news you have to write to Mrs. Murray.”
“I will wait,” Emmett answered, with a heavy sigh,
and his blue eyes grew dim as he looked at Francis
Murray’s unconscious face. “I will stay by him whatever
happens!” he vowed generously, and so the bright
October days slipped into bleak November.
CHAPTER XX.
MR. GARDNER PROMISES HELP.
It was the day succeeding the night of Mrs. Murray’s
complete reconciliation with Italy Vale. The
storm of the previous night had died down into the
gloom of a raw, sunless day. The sky was leaden,
the air was cold and frosty, with now and then some
hurrying flecks of hail or snow; the sea, still rough
and angry, boomed sullenly upon the shore.
After breakfast the two ladies were sitting alone
in a warm, bright little parlor, Mrs. Murray’s favorite
retreat in chilly weather. It opened by a glass door
into the conservatory with its wealth of bloom and fragrance,
and was always cozy and cheerful.
A servant entered quietly, placed the morning’s mail
on a table by Mrs. Murray, and withdrew.
Mrs. Murray began to open her letters and Italy
took up one of the morning papers, a leading daily.
Each began to read, and for some little time unbroken
silence reigned. Suddenly a sharp, gasping
cry came from Italy’s lips, the paper rustled in her
hands and slipped down upon the floor, her head fell
back inertly against the chair, her face looking like
ivory against the rich-hued silken draperies.
Mrs. Murray sprang toward her with a cry of alarm,
thinking from the inert pose and closed eyes that she
had fainted. But as she touched the cold little hand
she perceived that it was trembling, and then Italy
moaned almost inaudibly:
“Oh, this is terrible! terrible!”
“What is it, my dear? Speak! You frighten me!”
cried Mrs. Murray, pressing her hand eagerly. “Are
you ill?”
“No, no,” and the heavy eyes unclosed, and Italy
feebly lifted her head.
Her glance fell on the paper, and she murmured:
“It is there!”
“Something that you read, my child?” and Mrs.
Murray picked up the paper and ran her eyes over the
columns.
She did not have to seek long. There it was in black
headlines and blasting words:
“At Last!—The Mystery of Ronald Vale’s Murder
Solved at Last!—A Well-remembered Criminal
Case Recalled to the Public Mind—Mrs. Vale Nobly
Vindicated After a Martyrdom of Almost Fifteen
Years—Confession of the Murderer, a Man
Whose Life was Believed to be Spotless—He Lived
Among us Fifteen Years, and Enjoyed the Confidence
and Esteem of All.
“This paper is the first, as always, to print the first
statement regarding the new developments in a case
that had in it all the elements of mystery, tragedy, and
crime. One of our clever reporters, while strolling
through the great, wicked city last night, gathered
from the lips of a half-intoxicated sailor in a low saloon
a startling story, whose truth he vouched for in
the strongest terms.”
There followed substantially the same story the
sailor had told Mrs. Murray, with the addition that
the sailor knew the contents of the letter, having heard
it dictated to the surgeon by the dying lips of the murderer.
Francis Murray was here held up to the execration
of all, and the highly colored, sensational article
expatiated glibly on the whole affair, and closed by
tendering its sincerest sympathies to the shade of the
departed Mrs. Vale, who was believed to have died
abroad of a broken heart, leaving her young daughter
to the guardianship of the wicked kinsman, in whom
she had placed the most implicit faith.
Oh, the agony of the mother’s heart as she read
those words and realized that her beloved son, her
idol, was thus held up to the execration of the whole
world!
“Let us bear it together!” moaned Italy, creeping
into her arms with a desolate sob, and their tears mingled.
The first passion of grief exhausted, Italy lifted her
head, her eyes gleaming through tears like purple-dark
pansies wet with rain, and cried indignantly:
“Let us go at once to the editor of that paper—let
us make him deny it all to-morrow!”
The two fond, foolish creatures went at once into
Boston on this mission. But if there is one thing
under heaven that the editor of a great daily paper
abhors, it is to own himself in the wrong—to publish
one day a startling, sensational story, and to announce
on the next that it was all a mistake, that he had been
victimized.
And to do this special editor justice, it could not
be said that he was mistaken, for Mrs. Murray, on
his rigid cross-examination, could deny nothing, the
sailor’s visit, nor the written confession, signed in
Francis Murray’s hand. She could only assert, with
passionate vehemence, her disbelief of the whole story,
declaring it a plot to ruin her son.
The editor blandly promised to give publicity to her
opinion to-morrow, and expressed himself as sorry
that the sailor’s story had gotten into print, since there
were grave doubts as to its credibility. Since Miss
Vale herself, and here he bowed admiringly to the
beautiful, dark-eyed girl, took Mr. Murray’s part, of
course the sailor’s statements could not be reliable.
They returned sadly enough to Winthrop, and waited
eagerly for the next day’s paper with its promised vindication
of their beloved one. But it was very disappointing.
The wary editor was not going to spoil his sensation
or weaken its effect by casting doubts on the sailor’s
credibility. It was quite in the light of another sensation
that it chronicled interviews with the mother and
ward of Francis Murray. Naturally, it said, Mrs.
Murray was unwilling to believe in her son’s guilt, and
Miss Vale, who had been, it was said, his affianced,
also believed he was innocent. It was quite true that
the blameless life of the accused went a long way
toward proving him guiltless, yet Mrs. Vale’s life had
been fair, too—so fair that the jury had pronounced
her not guilty, although the world had held quite a
different opinion.
Well, both were dead now—Ronald Vale’s wife and
kinsman—and the world would have to decide which
was guilty, the woman who had denied it, or—the man
who had confessed it with his dying lips.
And so the clever editor, pretending to keep his
promise to the two women, only got in another sensational
article, and managed to leave on the public
mind his own conviction that Mrs. Murray and Italy
were very weak and silly, and that there could not be
any reasonable doubt of Francis Murray’s guilt.
The morning’s mail brought to Mrs. Murray letters
from Ralph Allen and his sweetheart, Alexie, both
breathing profoundest sympathy and undying belief in
her son’s innocence.
“And I wanted to come to you yesterday as soon as
I read that dreadful piece in the paper,” went on
Alexie. “But Aunt Ione would not let me. Oh, I
am dreadfully afraid she believes that sailor, she and
Alys both, but I am going to steal away soon and get
Ralph to bring me over to Winthrop to see you and
Italy. Keep up heart, my dear friend, for I believe
Mr. Murray may be yet alive, and that he will return
to you some day and prove all those charges false.”
While they were yet lingering over those kindly
letters a card was brought in for Italy. It bore Mr.
Gardner’s name.
She went to him at once where he was waiting in
the library, and he rose with a face full of sympathy.
“I read the papers yesterday and to-day,” he said.
“Ah, Italy, it is noble in you, this loyal faith in Francis
Murray.”
She looked him keenly in the face.
“And you?”—she asked. “Is your confidence unchanged?”
“My God, yes, my trust is shaken,” he answered,
with an agitated face. “Look, Italy, what if it be true?
Remember he was the man that told me the story defaming
your mother! What if he invented it himself
to throw suspicion on her? What if he was the sole
author of the slander?”
He was wildly agitated, his nerves shaken, his suspicions
awakened against the man he had once believed
so noble. But her eyes flashed indignantly at his
words.
“You are wrong, all wrong! You shall not lay that
sin on Francis Murray! He is not here to defend himself,
so I must speak for him! And listen, Mr. Gardner;
I hurl back in your teeth the suspicion of his
guilt! How dare you be so untrue to him?” she panted
angrily.
He gazed at her with kindling admiration, and answered
earnestly:
“I thought you would be glad to have your mother
proved innocent!”
“Glad! Why, I would give my life!” she answered
in a voice of heart-piercing eagerness, and again he
thought, admiringly, that her loyal faith in Francis
Murray was admirable. Before he could reply she
spoke again, impulsively:
“I tell you now, Mr. Gardner, as I told you before,
that there is a hidden foe behind all this. The sailor
was a hired agent, the confession was a forgery. Come,
you have pretended to be Francis Murray’s friend.
Lend yourself to the task of clearing his name. You
know the best detectives in the city. Employ the best
one. Set him on the track of this unknown sailor, and,
perhaps, we may at last unearth the most cunning and
deep-dyed criminal the world ever knew! Ah, help
me, help me,” and she held out her white, helpless little
hands to him with an imploring sob.
He could not resist her prayer. He took the outstretched
hands and clasped them with fatherly tenderness.
“I will do what I can, Italy,” he answered, and she
thanked him with a burst of grateful tears.
“Heaven has begun to take pity on me at last!” she
cried, and implored him not to lose faith in Francis
Murray.
“Above all, do not let his mother know that you
have had your faith shaken for an instant,” she added,
and he promised that he would not.
He left her and she returned to Mrs. Murray with
the glad tidings that the most eminent lawyer in Boston
was going to help them to unearth the cunning
criminal who had broken so many hearts.
The slow days freighted with sorrow came and went
drearily until ten days had passed, but nothing else
happened to disturb the dreary tenor of life at The
Lodge. Alexie Audenreid came with Ralph for the
promised visit, and made a flitting gleam of brightness
in the gloom, but Ralph gave Italy the sad news that
little Mabel Severn, the baby she had named, had died
the day before, fading out of life like the frailest summer
flower. The young mother, he said, was almost
frantic with grief.
Italy’s heart ached for the mother’s grief, yet she
could feel no regret for the little one removed so early
from life’s troublous scene.
“For what if little Mabel had lived like me to pledge
her life to tracking down her father’s murderer? what
heartache and sorrow must have been hers!” she
thought.
She longed to go to the unhappy young widow and
condole with her in her sorrow, but there was an
awful barrier between her and Isabel Severn that held
her back. The sight of that pale, suffering face always
brought back that night of horror when the false
husband had met his doom, and she shuddered at the
thought of how she had fallen fainting in that pool of
the traitor’s blood.
CHAPTER XXI.
FRANCIS MURRAY RECOVERS.
Alone in her room at night Italy Vale wrote long,
long letters that were always blotted by her tears. And
when she had sealed and addressed them to a certain
sister of charity in a French convent she would kiss
the picture in her pocket and whisper thrillingly:
“My dearest one, my heart’s darling—oh, will you
understand? Will you believe as I do? Can you be
patient and wait a little longer?”
When she had written one of those letters to the
sister of charity, Italy always tossed a long time on
her pillow before she could go to sleep. Then her
lashes would glitter with the dew of tears, and her
bosom heave even in its sleep with sobs.
Once when she first came to The Lodge she had seen
Mrs. Murray glance curiously at her letter as it lay
with the other mail, and had explained carelessly:
“It is Sister Mary at the convent where I went to
school, you know.”
Many long letters came to her, too, from the French
convent. She always took them to her room to read
alone, always kissed them and carried them in her
bosom until another one came.
If any one had seen her it would have been thought
that the letters came from a lover. Girls did not kiss
letters from any but a sweetheart. But the solution
of the mystery was close at hand.
One day there came to Italy a cablegram from
France. When she had read it her face flushed, then
grew deadly pale; she trembled like a wind-blown leaf.
Mrs. Murray was regarding her intently. She asked
anxiously:
“Have you bad news, my dear?”
Italy crushed the cablegram into her pocket, and
answered unsteadily:
“Come with me to my room. I have to tell you
something.”
“You have news of Francis!” cried the mother
wildly.
“Not of him,” Italy answered, and spoke no more
until they were alone, out of hearing of the servants.
Then she placed a chair for the lady, and knelt humbly
at her feet.
“Mrs. Murray, I have to make a confession to you,
and to crave your pardon. I have deceived you,” she
faltered.
“My child!”
“I have deceived you,” repeated the girl sadly.
“When I came to Winthrop I told you I had lost my
mother. It was not true.”
“Italy!”
“My mother lives!” said the girl. She waited a moment,
but there was no reply, and she continued:
“You will hate me for deceiving you, I know, but I
must tell you all the truth. When I heard my mother’s
sad story my suspicions fell on your son. We talked
it over, and she agreed with me that the suspicion was
plausible. I conceived the plan of coming here, gaining
the shelter of this roof, and trying to bring home
his crime to your son. You shrink from me. Ah, I
do not blame you, for when I knew him well I grew
ashamed of my suspicions. But then I hated him,
and I persuaded mother against her will to let me
come. She went into a convent to stay—Sister Mary
to whom I write, you know—and I came here as you
know, with my poor little story and my hidden scheme
for finding my father’s murderer. You know how I
have failed, and—she has grown impatient, missing
me so much—she has been begging me to come home;”
she paused and looked at Mrs. Murray’s face, so white
and rigid as if carved from marble.
“Oh, Mrs. Murray, can you not guess?” she wailed,
“I wrote to her of this horrible thing that has happened,
but I told her our suspicions were all wrong,
that it could not be true. But my letter—she has never
received it, for—this cablegram from her, from my
dear mother—tells me she has seen it in the papers,
that awful story, and believing it all, glad of her vindication,
impatient to see me again, and yearning for
her native land, she sailed for America to-day!”
Italy gazed almost imploringly into Mrs. Murray’s
face, for she feared that her deception would never be
forgiven.
Mrs. Murray’s face had indeed grown almost as rigid
as marble. She realized, as Italy did, the terrible embarrassment
that must ensue from Mrs. Vale’s return
to her native land.
It would not be easy to convince the wronged woman
of Francis Murray’s innocence. The world would
side with her and declare that his dying confession
must be true. There would be no one but his mother
and Italy to take his part. They looked into each
other’s eyes a moment in blank despair, those two who
loved Francis Murray so devotedly, and his mother
answered through raining tears:
“How can I help but forgive you, dear? You were
wrong at first, but you have nobly atoned for your
girlish folly.”
Sorrow had softened her heart, or she would have
been bitterly indignant at learning why Italy had come
to Winthrop; but the young girl’s noble defense of her
son had made her heart very tender.
They both knew that they must bear whatever was
coming to them as bravely as possible, for there yet
remained one hope. Mr. Gardner, now that he had
taken up the case, might find out the truth that had
been hidden so long, might vindicate Mrs. Vale and
Francis Murray both.
The slow days slipped away, and while they waited
in weary suspense, hope was dawning again for Francis
Murray in the foreign hospital across the sea. The
operation had been performed—was successful—memory
had returned at the very moment that the pressure
was removed from the brain, and, looking up into the
faces around him, he had exclaimed wonderingly:
“Emmett Harlow!”
Tears of joy sprang into the young man’s eyes as
he found himself so quickly recognized. Earnestly he
pressed his friend’s hand, vowing to himself that he
would soon restore him to home and friends.
He found himself glad of an excuse for returning
home, glad that he should see her face again. He
made arrangements to sail at once with his friend for
America.
Mr. Murray decided that it was best to go without
first writing to apprise his mother. But on the very
day before they sailed some American papers fell into
their hands. And to the last day of life they would
never forget the shock of that moment.
In those columns was sensationally told the romantic
story that had already startled Boston, with the additional
news of the return of Mrs. Vale to the city
where she had been so cruelly ill-judged.
The fickle public that once had hated her had given
her a perfect ovation, but repentance and atonement
came too late, for on the still beautiful face of the
martyred woman was written the record of a sorrow
too deep to be consoled. Glad as she must be that the
shadow of disgrace and crime was lifted from her
life, there could never be any more happiness for her
widowed heart.
Francis Murray and Emmett Harlow looked at each
other with pale faces and startled eyes.
“Who has done this thing?” they cried in wonder.
And there came suddenly to the older man a remembrance
of what Italy Vale had told him of the hidden
enemy whose venom had poisoned her mother’s life.
“Can it be the trail of the same hidden serpent?”
he pondered.
But suddenly Emmett said thoughtfully:
“It must be some person who is friendly to Mrs.
Vale who has done this thing, for she alone reaps the
advantage of it.”
“That is true,” said his friend.
And there came to him a suspicion so dark that he
would not breathe it aloud. What if Mrs. Vale herself
had concocted this scheme to clear herself from
obloquy?
“Well, you will soon be at home to deny the confession
and confound the schemer,” cried Emmett exultantly.
There was a moment’s silence, then Francis Murray
said:
“No, they believe me dead. Let them still think so.”
“What! you will blot yourself out of existence and
let your enemies triumph?”
“Yes.”
“But think what you are doing. The world execrates
your memory and your mother’s heart is breaking.
How can you bear this?”
“My poor mother!” groaned Francis. “But, Emmett,
if I go home now, I shall be arrested for Ronald
Vale’s murder on the strength of that forged confession.”
“You have nothing to do but deny it.”
“True! but what if the world refuses to believe me?
They might say I made the confession while I believed
myself dying, but on recovering am trying to
skulk out of it.”
“They would have to prove that you made the confession,
and the paper says that the sailor cannot be
found, although detectives have been placed on his
track.”
Francis Murray remained gravely thoughtful for
some time, then said, with a deep sigh:
“Things look very black against me now, and the
mystery of Ronald Vale’s murder is enveloped in a
network more puzzling than ever. I begin to see dimly
that Italy was right in believing her mother innocent,
although I, too—Heaven pardon me!—scarcely
doubted her guilt. But I was wrong, all wrong, and
I must undo the past by the future. Yes, I will track
down the villain and forger who has laid this guilt
upon me, and while working to clear myself, I will
strike a blow in Mrs. Vale’s defense, too. I have a
plan, Emmett, and I know you will help me to carry
it out.”
CHAPTER XXII.
MRS. VALE SHOCKS HER DAUGHTER.
December snows lay deep and white all over Boston,
but the sky was deeply blue, the sun was shining bright,
and the merry jingle of the Christmas sleigh-bells filled
the air with music.
In the small but dainty drawing-room of a pretty
house on one of Boston’s principal avenues, a mother
and daughter sat at the lace-draped window watching
the gay vehicles flashing past.
Mrs. Vale had coldly declined Mrs. Murray’s invitation
to Winthrop, and had made a home for herself
and Italy in an aristocratic neighborhood in Boston.
Here they had become the recipients of social attentions
from the élite of the city. Friends of old
flocked around the returned exile, trying to atone for
the cruelty of the past. And on this beautiful Christmas
morn the drawing-room was littered with elegant
gifts and fragrant flowers, kindly tokens from
loving hearts of friends.
Mrs. Vale was not yet forty, and looked much
younger in spite of the trials she had borne. Her
rich, golden hair showed no trace of silver, and there
were few lines of age on her delicate face, only an
expression that somehow showed that, for her, the
fulness of life was over.
The settled sadness of her pale, clear face was in
deep contrast to the subtile unrest of her daughter’s,
with its deep, passionate eyes and proud, red lips.
Between the mother and daughter there was one
tabooed subject. It was Francis Murray.
Italy firmly believed in his innocence, and her mother
just as firmly believed in his guilt. Who could blame
her? for had not Francis Murray and his mother
turned the cold shoulder to her with the rest of the
world?
“And all the while he was guilty, the dastard!” she
cried loathingly, and shrank with abhorrence from
meeting his mother.
It was cruelly hard for Italy. She loved them both,
these two saddened women, and she would fain have
brought them together. But Mrs. Murray, as well as
Mrs. Vale, realized the impossibility of this union.
“No, she believes my son guilty, I should suffocate
in her presence,” cried Mrs. Murray.
“Her son killed my husband. I could not breathe
the same air with that woman!” cried Mrs. Vale.
So they had never met, and it was but rarely Italy
could gain her mother’s consent to go to Winthrop.
Mrs. Murray’s life at The Lodge was now inexpressibly
lonely, and worn with keen suspense, for the
clever detectives had failed entirely to trace the mysterious
sailor. It was believed that he must have
shipped the same night upon another vessel, for he had
never been seen again after he staggered out of the low
saloon where, in a half-maudlin condition, he had
related to a reporter and a score of other listeners,
the thrilling story of Francis Murray’s confession of
Ronald Vale’s murder.
In addition to the search that was going on privately,
there were advertisements inserted in all the
leading newspapers offering inducements to the sailor
to return.
Mr. Gardner was secretly much discouraged at all
these failures. He began to dread that there was
nothing more to discover.
“And yet poor Francis Murray was my true friend.
How can I believe him guilty?” he would ask himself
reproachfully.
As Mrs. Vale and Italy sat together at the window
this Christmas morning, an obsequious servant entered
and presented a card to the former.
Mrs. Vale’s pale, beautiful face became, if possible,
paler, and her voice was imperious, as she said:
“Tell the gentleman we are not at home.”
The trim, becapped maid glided out, and Italy somewhat
curiously took up the card that her mother had
thrown carelessly down upon the floor. She read on
the bit of cardboard the name:
“Percy Seabright.”
Italy had not seen Mr. Seabright since that day
in October at Ralph Allen’s studio, but knowing his
wandering, Bohemian habits, she had felt no surprise.
Alexie Audenreid had told her only a week previous
that he was in New York, and that Aunt Ione was
furious because one of her friends there had written
her he was dancing attendance on an actress there, a
married woman at that, and that a divorce would very
likely come of the flirtation.
“Aunt Ione will make him walk straight once they
are married,” added Alexie, “but he is a sad flirt, and
she is jealous of everybody he looks at now—married
women and widows especially. She says they are all
designing creatures, and just as anxious for beaus
as the single girls. She says I am a fool to let Ralph
get so interested in his landlady’s daughter, the pretty
Widow Severn, and that she will rival me if I don’t
look out. But I pity that sweet sad young thing just
as much as dear Ralph does, and I know he will never
love any one but me.”
All this rushed over Italy’s mind now, and she exclaimed:
“Why, mama, how strange that you refused to see
Percy Seabright—dear papa’s dearest friend!”
She saw a quiver pass over the pale, beautiful face.
“Do you know him, Italy?”
“Why, of course, mama. We met often before you
came. I must have written you about it.”
“Not one word, my child!”
“How very strange that I forgot to mention him,
my dear mama. And I like him so very much, too,
mama!”
“You like him—why?”
“Oh, mama, what a question! He is very kind and
pleasant—and if he were not I should still have to like
him for papa’s sake! They loved each other, you
know, and were very intimate friends.”
“That is no reason you should love him, Italy, for—I—I—hate
Percy Seabright!” cried Mrs. Vale, in
a voice of loathing.
As Mrs. Vale uttered those strange words she started
up from her seat, her eyes flashing with a steely glitter,
her cheeks flushing warmly.
“I—hate—Percy—Seabright!” she repeated chokingly.
“Mama!”
Italy’s eyes were wide with wonder, but Mrs. Vale
began to pace restlessly up and down the room, her
long black velvet dress with its rich fur trimming trailing
far behind her on the thick carpet. She was excited
to the verge of hysteria, and seemed to almost
forget Italy’s presence.
“Oh, how that man’s name brings back the past!”
she cried, wringing her slender white hands in anguish.
“Oh, Ronald, Ronald, it was of him we spoke that
last, last night when I came to you in the library, and
you promised, promised——” her voice broke in a
long, wailing sob.
Italy was shocked. It was but seldom that her sad,
quiet mother ever gave way like this. She hurried
to her side, and slipped her arm about the slight waist.
“Oh, my dearest one, what is it? Were you not
willing for papa to be his friend?” she cried.
“Ah, my child, I have betrayed myself! I did not
care that you should ever know this! But come, sit
beside me on the sofa and I will tell you all.”
Italy sat beside her, looking in wonder into the agitated
face, and waiting curiously for the explanation.
It seemed strange to her that any one should dislike
bright, debonair Percy Seabright, who was always so
kind.
Then she suddenly remembered that Emmett Harlow
had frankly avowed an aversion to him, and she
herself had seen faults in him, although he had laughed
them off with his winning air, and she had generously
tried to excuse them.
“It is something like this that has vexed mama, no
doubt,” she thought, and her mother’s first words
confirmed her belief.
“After all,” she said, “perhaps I feel too strongly
on the subject; perhaps I ought to forgive him, but
do not think, my darling, that I was jealous of your
father’s love for his friend. No, no; it was Percy
Seabright that hated me!”
Then Italy remembered suddenly that she had never
heard Percy Seabright express one kindly feeling toward
her mother.
“Oh, mama!” she cried, aghast.
“Percy Seabright disliked me before I was married,
he hated me afterward,” went on Mrs. Vale, with
that crimson spot still burning on her pale cheek, and
her eyes agleam with blue fire.
“But, mama, why?”
“I was poor then, you know, Italy, and no one knew
that my uncle, who so kindly cared for me, intended
to make me his heiress. He was a bachelor, but still
quite young enough to marry. But when you were
only two years old Uncle Leonard died and his fortune
came to me. But Percy Seabright, before I was married,
tried to persuade your father that I did not love
him, that I was marrying him for his money.”
“Shameful!” cried Italy, with flashing eyes.
“Was it not?” cried Mrs. Vale warmly. “But Ronald
would not believe him. We were married, and he
continued to hate me. I believe he was foolishly jealous
of my husband’s love for me. Anyhow, we never
became friends, and I found out at last that he was
always plotting to turn my Ronald’s heart against me.
The knowledge made me very bitter against him, and
that night when I went to Ronald in the library my
heart was very sore with something I had heard at the
reception, some slighting words Percy Seabright had
said about me. I told everything to my dear husband,
and begged him to break off with Percy because he was
mean and deceitful, and not worthy to be my darling’s
friend.”
“Oh,” breathed Italy, intensely interested, and Mrs.
Vale continued:
“Ronald was very angry, and threatened to call
Percy out the next day, but I told him no, I did not
wish it. I only wished he should withdraw his friendship
from the traitor. He promised, with a caress,
that he would do so, and added that he had long been
losing faith in his once friend, and would not be
sorry to give him up!”
“Oh, mama, what if, what if——” Italy cried
wildly.
“My dear?”
“What if—it has been—this man who followed you
with his hatred all these years? It must be, because
it is so plain!” the girl panted.
“No, dear.”
“But, mama, it must be. He might even have——Oh,
could he have caused—could he have killed
papa?”
“Dearest, you talk wildly. Percy Seabright loved
your father too well to harm him! Yet, I confess
these suspicions came to me. But they were baseless.
He was in New York that night, and—he reached
home—only in time for the funeral. He fainted over
the coffin, and was ill afterward for days. But he behaved
generously after that. He combatted the
world’s verdict that I was guilty. He advanced and
clung to the theory that Ronald committed suicide.
He rejoiced when I was cleared, and offered me his
friendship in that winning way so few can resist. I
think he was sorry for me, sympathized with me in
our common sorrow over a loved one’s death. But—my
nature is not a forgiving one—I could not forget
nor forgive his former enmity. I turned my back
on him, coldly declined his friendship, and—have never
seen him since.”
“And you do not believe that he is your enemy
still?”
“No, dear, not in the face of his proffered friendship
and his seemingly sincere repentance. Doubtless
he believed all that he charged against me, but why
should he war with me further—a woman whose heart
was broken!”
“And you cannot learn to tolerate him, mama?”
“No, Italy, every instinct of my nature is in revolt
against this man despite his repentance. I hope never
to gaze on his false, smiling face again.”
Italy kissed her tenderly, without replying. She
was thinking of that Mephistophelian smile she had
sometimes caught on Percy Seabright’s lips. It had
always revolted her, and suddenly it came to her that
a man with so evil a smile might be capable of any
wickedness. She went to the window again and
looked out at the snowy street and the passing sleighs
with her head in a whirl.
“I wish I had known all this before,” she thought.
“It puts a new face on everything. What if—what if
this man is a fiend in disguise! Oh, how my head
whirls! Francis Murray, I remember he tried to lay
the crime on you! Let me think, let me think! Oh,
what a flood of suspicions crowd upon me! Is this
man, this Percy Seabright, who loved my father so
dearly, a saint or a fiend? I must know; I will watch
him, I will try to trap him. Dear Heaven, help me,
I implore!”
She heard her mother’s passionate sobs from the
sofa, where she crouched in an agony of reawakened
recollection, and her heart grew hard as stone toward
Percy Seabright.
“Liar!” she breathed hoarsely. “Perhaps it was
from you that Francis Murray heard that dark and
blighting story of my mother’s dishonor—that falsehood
that should have seared the lips that breathed
it. Ah, at last I have a clue! I must follow it warily,
and perhaps it may lead to the awful truth! If
only Francis Murray were here, I believe he would
help me now! Shall I tell Mr. Gardner what is in
my mind? No, not yet, for he is as blind as my
mother, who believes in Percy Seabright’s honesty of
purpose in spite of her dislike of him. The path is
dark, dark, but I must venture on it a little way alone.
Oh, for a guiding hand in this black darkness!”
The burning tears rolled down her cheeks and
blinded her to everything. On that fair Christmas
morn, Italy Vale felt herself the most desolate girl
beneath the heavens.
CHAPTER XXIII.
A MEMORABLE SLEIGH-RIDE.
But fate had another surprise in store for Italy ere
the sun set that day. In the early afternoon a double
sleigh stopped before the door, and from it descended
three persons—Alexie Audenreid, Ralph Allen, and
Emmett Harlow.
Emmett had returned three weeks previous, and
had made his first call ten days ago, so Italy was not
surprised to see him.
The young man was boarding in the same house
with Ralph Allen, as also the friend that had come
with him from Europe, a big, handsome German professor,
with a fine curly blond beard, and long hair
as curly as his beard and almost as fair. His dark-blue
eyes were so weak that he used glasses habitually,
and had a lazy, slouching manner peculiar to
profound students. But for this, and his slovenly
style of dressing, Professor Doepkin would have appeared
a remarkably attractive personage.
Italy had not met the German yet, but she had
heard of him from her other three friends and knew
that he and Emmett were inseparable friends, although
the professor was so absorbed in his books
that he had no time for general society.
“But he has made friends with Mrs. Severn and
admires her immensely,” said Ralph, and then Emmett
added:
“Do you know, Miss Vale, I think there is quite a
likeness between you and Mrs. Severn? Of course
she is a little older and the sadness of her manner
spoils the charm of her beauty to some extent, but yet
she is very lovely.”
“I admire Mrs. Severn very much,” Italy answered
cordially.
So now here were the three friends clamoring for
Italy’s company on their sleigh-ride.
“We will take no denial,” cried Alexie.
“You cannot refuse a bride anything, you know,”
chimed in Ralph, laughing. The wedding, in fact,
was but ten days off, and cards were already out.
“Go, dear,” said Mrs. Vale persuasively, and then
Italy hesitated no longer. She felt that the fresh,
cold air would cool her burning temples.
How delightful it was under the warm fur robes.
Her color rose and the light came back to her eyes.
Emmett looked at the glowing beauty so fitly framed
in sealskin cap and cloak, and sighed to himself:
“She has many lovers, they tell me, but no one will
ever worship her more faithfully than I do.”
He loved to watch every line of that young and
charming face, and unconsciously to himself he had
grown fond of watching Isabel Severn’s face as they
met daily at table, just for the likeness he fancied in
its dusky beauty to that of Italy. It lacked brightness
and color, for tears had washed away its girlish
bloom, or the haunting resemblance would have been
even more striking.
How brightly the sun shone on the dazzling crust
of snow, how pure was the keen, cold air, how joyously
the sleigh-bells rang! Italy’s spirits began to
rise a little from the leaden weight that had pressed
them down all day.
They were miles out into the country now; the
houses were few and far between, the open fields, the
tree-branches, the roofs, the fences all lay white and
dazzling under that royal mantle of spotless, new-fallen
snow.
“Look, there is Mr. Seabright’s house! How beautiful
the place is under all that snow!” suddenly cried
out Alexie.
Italy turned her head, and then she received a shock
that she never forgot to her dying day.
The red brick house setting back among the thick
evergreen shrubberies, now bending down under the
weight of the snow, was the same house to which
Craig Severn had carried her that never-to-be-forgotten
night when he was murdered—the house from
which she had escaped, she knew not how, to be found
at midnight wandering the streets of Boston in her
night-robe.
With these rushing thoughts came the memory of
the portrait of Percy Seabright that she had seen on
the wall.
“It is his house. Why did I never suspect it before?”
she wondered; then she heard Emmett Harlow
saying, in a voice of disgust:
“That old house ought to be razed to the ground.
Percy Seabright has made it a sort of club-house for
a fast lot of men, and the most reckless gambling
goes on inside its walls. There are dark hints of
several suicides committed there by men stripped of
everything in reckless play.”
“Oh, I don’t think it can be as bad as that!” cried
generous Alexie. “Mr. Seabright keeps up the house
all the time, though, he says, and gives card-parties
now and then to his young friends; but Aunt Ione
detests the place as much as you do, Emmett, and she
says as soon as she is back from her wedding-tour
she means to have it torn down.”
“It strikes me that Mrs. Dunn is preparing to rule
her husband with a heavy hand. I hope you are not
inoculated with her propensity to rule or ruin,” Ralph
cried, a little testily, and the girl laughed good-naturedly.
She was as sweet and gentle a soul as ever
lived, and would always yield to Love’s gentle guidance.
They had left the red-brick house in the distance
now, and perhaps no one thought of it again but
Italy—Italy who had such cause to remember it.
“I wish,” she said to herself, “I wish I could get
into that old house and search—for my father’s missing
diary that my mother believes holds the clue to
my father’s fate. Perhaps—perhaps—Percy Seabright
has it! My mother’s revelations to-day have
roused in me suspicions that can never be dispelled until
I know the truth. Oh, what shall I do, what shall
I do?”
Alexie’s voice broke in suddenly on the girl’s
troubled thoughts:
“Speaking of Aunt Ione, reminds me that she has
refused to chaperon our theater-party to-night. Going
with Mr. Seabright to a grand ball, you know—and
grandmama seldom goes out in public. Italy,
will you come with us—you and Mrs. Vale?”
“We can ask her when we go back. She admires
Bernhardt very much.”
“So does Professor Doepkin. He has actually
promised to make one of our box-party to-night,”
said Emmett, and that decided Italy to go.
She had heard so much of the big blond German
she felt quite curious over him. But when the second
act of the play was over and he had not come, she began
to think she was going to be disappointed.
“He has forgotten his engagement,” said Alexie.
“No, he could not find his dress-coat,” laughed
Ralph.
“It is neither, for I saw him just now down there
near the orchestra watching us. I beckoned him, and
he dodged. The fact is, he is as bashful as a school-boy,
and too timid, I suppose, to join us,” said Emmett.
A minute later he said to Italy:
“Look, I will point him out to you. You see that
big man with the shock of blond curls and whiskers,
and the broad shoulders?—Ralph, you’re right, he
didn’t find his dress-coat—well, that is he. He’s looking
at us now through those glasses.”
Italy looked, and saw the German looking at her
through his opera-glasses.
A strange, unaccountable thrill shook her from head
to foot.
“Oh, I feel so strangely!”—she half-shuddered and
tried to laugh. “Oh, Mr. Harlow, your German hasn’t
got the evil eye, I hope.”
“No, indeed; the prettiest blue-gray eyes in the
world, only so near-sighted. Perhaps he will get
ashamed of his shyness and come to us presently.”
From that moment Italy could see no one in the
vast, fashionable throng except the broad shoulders
and leonine hair and beard of the near-sighted German.
She kept watching him, and always with a strange
and subtile thrill of blended pain and pleasure. Even
when the curtain rose, and the peerless Bernhardt
came on the stage again, her glance would wander to
him.
“You seem to admire my German,” whispered Emmett,
and Italy blushed vividly.
“I—oh, no—that is——” she began incoherently,
then paused and said, with lovely frankness:
“I am interested in him, and I have just found out
why. There is something about him that makes me
think of—Francis Murray!”
The last word came with a sort of gasp.
“His broad shoulders, yes, and he is blond, too, like
Mr. Murray,” returned Emmett. “And, do you know,
I think if Doepkin would make the most of himself,
he would make as rarely a handsome man as Francis
Murray was. I say was; for, poor fellow, I begin
to fear there can’t be any mistake in the report of his
death.”
“Oh, don’t!” she half-sobbed. “I—I can’t bear to
believe him dead, for I was with him, you know, and
I feel—I feel as though I had killed him.”
He caught a repressed note of anguish in the clear
young voice, and looked at her keenly.
A light broke in on his mind, a pang like a dagger-thrust
stabbed his heart. By the light of his own
love he read her guarded secret. No wonder he had
wooed her in vain. Her heart belonged to noble,
handsome Francis Murray.
The German professor was watching them both. As
he saw them gazing into each other’s eyes he started
violently:
“What! has she learned to love him, after all? Must
I lose her—my love, my love?” he thought in sudden
agony; and, rising impulsively, made his way to the
box.
CHAPTER XXIV.
PROFESSOR DOEPKIN’S HEROISM.
Professor Doepkin opened the door of the box,
and paused, his heart throbbing in a fashion quite
strange for a staid German devoted to scientific researches.
Emmett Harlow looked around, and, quickly advancing,
drew him forward, presenting him to each of
the ladies in turn, making Italy the last one.
And he watched, with a keen, almost breathless, anxiety,
the meeting between his German friend and his
dark-eyed love. He was close enough to see that the
man caught his breath, with a stifled gasp of emotion,
before the beauty of the young girl.
She stood before him, a slender, stately creature,
graceful as a young palm-tree, her dark head lifted
with a staglike motion, her eyes beaming with a subtile
fire. Her gown was of white, very soft and fine and
clinging, with white chrysanthemums for the corsage-bouquet.
On her bare throat and arms were strings
of lustrous pearls clasped with diamonds, and a Grecian
fillet, of the same pure jewels, bound the dark,
curly locks to the proud young head. The pure white
costume was a trying one, but the brilliancy of her
coloring, the gleaming eyes, the coral lips, the sea-shell
glow of her cheeks made an exquisite contrast.
The German’s blue-gray eyes gleamed beneath their
disfiguring glasses with keen admiration, and he bowed
low before the exquisite creature, who was murmuring,
in a voice of flutelike melody:
“I have been wishing to know you ever since I first
heard of you from Mr. Harlow.”
“I thank you,” he replied huskily, and in another
moment found himself seated by her side in the chair
that generous Emmett had vacated for his benefit.
But the curtain was rising, and Bernhardt, that incarnation
of genius, was advancing across the stage.
They gave her all their attention now, or at least they
pretended to do so, but this newly introduced pair
never lost for one moment the thrilling consciousness
of each other’s presence.
At the meeting of their eyes an electric shock had
seemed to thrill from heart to heart.
Italy could remember nothing like it except her first
meeting with Francis Murray, when her heart had
seemed for a moment to suspend its beating before the
magnetic force of the man’s personality. She felt
her face burning and her heart beating wildly at the
German’s proximity, but the long lashes drooped to
her cheeks, and she gazed steadily at the stage.
The German stole furtive glances at her while he
seemed to be observing Madam Bernhardt’s grand conception
of her part. Now and then he looked from
her rather curiously at Mrs. Vale.
The marble pallor of the exquisite blonde face, with
its frame of golden locks and its tragic, deep-blue
eyes, had a sort of fascination for him.
“It is the face of a suffering angel,” he thought.
“How could any one ever have believed her a murderess?”
He was deeply interested in all that had been told
him of this woman, and when the curtain fell on the
third act he addressed some trifling remark to her
about the play, just to hear her speak.
She turned her dark-blue eyes on him and replied
to him very pleasantly, for somehow she had been
favorably impressed at first sight with Professor
Doepkin.
Italy drew back a little and listened in silent pleasure
to the sound of his low and well-trained voice
whose cadences thrilled her heart with strange delight.
But suddenly he became aware that the others were
listening to him with interest, and that moment he
abruptly withdrew into himself as though overcome
with shyness. Ralph and Emmett smiled at each other,
and threw themselves into the breach, and the
professor was extremely quiet all the rest of the time,
but he kept his place at Italy’s side, and at the close of
the play escorted her to the carriage and handed her in,
even standing still a moment on the curbstone with a
tender air to watch it roll away.
“The old chap is coming out finely. He will not
forget his dress-coat the next time he is to join a
theater-party with Miss Vale,” laughed Ralph Allen.
But the smitten German’s romance went even farther
that night.
Long after the midnight hour had struck, and the
streets of Boston were almost deserted, he paced the
snowy street across the way from Italy’s home, and
gazed with yearning eyes up at the darkened windows,
wondering which curtained casement belonged to her,
his peerless goddess.
Decidedly the professor was far gone, very far gone,
on that road that every man travels once at least before
he dies. All at once he seemed to realize it himself,
and hurried abruptly away.
“Ach, I was really making a fool of myself,” he
grunted. “What if any one had seen me? At my
age, too!”
And he walked resolutely several blocks toward his
boarding-house. All at once he stopped short and listened
to the rising wind intently.
“Am I dreaming, or am I crazed?” he muttered.
“Perhaps my head is wrong, for I fancied she was
calling to me, praying me to return. It is the wind,
I know, only the wind, but yet—I will go back!”
And, impatient at his own folly, he yet resolutely
retraced his steps.
As he turned the corner nearest the house a man
almost rushed past him, hurrying by in a sort of frenzied
haste that made Professor Doepkin start and give
him a keen look. The pedestrian dashed past and disappeared
round the corner, and the German recoiled
with an exclamation of amazement, as though in recognition.
The stranger was tall and slight, his figure muffled in
a long fur-lined overcoat. A dark derby hat was
drawn low over his brows, but the professor caught
a glimpse of a pale, dark face with wild, gleaming
dark eyes and mustached lips curved in a demoniac
expression of terrible cruelty. Then he flashed past,
and Doepkin hurried on, exclaiming:
“Percy Seabright! But what an expression! It
was that of a madman!”
He turned the corner toward Mrs. Vale’s house, then
suddenly he saw that the whole neighborhood was illuminated
by a glare of light as bright as noonday. In
another moment he saw fiery flames and smoke bursting
out of the windows of Italy’s home, wrapping the
whole house in a winding-sheet of flame.
A loud and prolonged shriek divided the shuddering
midnight air.
“Fire! Fire! Fire!”
In an incredibly short space of time the street began
to fill up with a shouting, gesticulating throng of human
beings. The fire-bells rang, and soon the fire-engines
came clattering upon the scene.
But the fire had gained such rapid headway that it
was feared the inmates could not escape.
In the meantime Professor Doepkin had rushed to
the rear of the house, trying to make an entrance. In
vain, for the back of the building was a more solid
mass of flame than the front.
People said afterward that there had never been the
equal of Professor Doepkin’s splendid daring. He
helped the firemen to batter in the front doors, and
then, with a blanket over his head, rushed into the
house and disappeared in the black smoke that filled
the broad hallway.
“The fellow must be crazy! He will never come
out alive!” declared the firemen unanimously.
But they were mistaken. After about ten minutes
of keen suspense, while the engines played rapidly
on the doomed building, he reappeared, staggering
down the marble steps with a white, senseless figure
in his arms.
Eager hearts went to his assistance, and the woman
he had rescued was tenderly cared for; but when he
had looked once on the fair face and streaming, golden
hair he cried out wildly:
“My God!”
And before any one could prevent him, he rushed
back into that holocaust of smoke and flame.
“Poor fellow! there is some one that he loves inside
that house. He must have rescued the wrong
one,” cried one compassionate person.
“He is a hero!” cried another.
“But he has lost his senses, or he would never have
gone back. The roof will fall in before he gets out.
When the experienced firemen will not enter a burning
building, you may always know that there is great
danger,” cried out another croaker.
And indeed no one could blame them. The house
was wrapped in vivid flame, and the efforts of the firemen
began to be directed to saving the adjacent
buildings.
Suddenly a prolonged cheer from a thousand throats
rent the midnight air.
The hero had emerged from the building again with
another drooping white form clasped to his breast.
And the eager crowd saw that this one was a very
young girl, with dark, flowing curls and of wonderful
beauty.
In a few more minutes the roof fell in on the doomed
house.
The papers next day chronicled the distressing facts
that three servants had perished in the fire. It was
added that Mrs. Vale and her daughter had only been
saved by unexampled heroism.
CHAPTER XXV.
ITALY’S CLUE.
The next day found Mrs. Vale and Italy tenderly
cared for at the home of good Mrs. Mays.
Professor Doepkin had called a carriage and taken
them there the night before, commending them to the
care of the good landlady and beautiful Mrs. Severn,
the sad-faced young widow.
Mrs. Vale was confined to her bed from the effects
of severe nervous shock. Italy was up and about, although
very pale and grave-looking, with the memory
of last night. It seemed like a dream to her, the
way she had awakened last night in the blinding smoke
and glare, with the crackling of the flames in her
ears, and the loud shouts of the excited throng outside
blending with the pandemonium of noise.
She would never forget those few moments of awful
anguish when she had realized the horror of her position,
and, knowing herself caught like a rat in a trap,
felt that escape was impossible, that she must die this
awful death by fire. Then suddenly the door had
been wrenched apart, and through the stifling smoke
rang a familiar voice:
“Italy! Italy! Are you here? Speak!”
With a cry of joy, she moved toward the welcome
voice, and through the awful heat and blinding smoke
reached his arms that clutched her eagerly.
“Be brave. Fear nothing, for I will save you,” he
cried, as he clasped her close, and a mighty flood of
joy rolled over her even in the horror of the position.
Then a sudden terror drove the blood coldly back
upon her heart.
“Mama!” she shrieked.
“Is safe. I carried her out to the street ten minutes
ago,” replied her rescuer, as he toiled through the
corridor, and, reaching the stairway, began the descent,
holding the blanket carefully over her head that
not one hair of those dark, shining tresses should be
scorched by the leaping flames that put out tongues of
fire at them as they passed.
At last—after an eternity it seemed—he bore her
into the street, and the fresh, cold air blew into her
face like a breath from heaven.
She was safe, and not one hair of her head was
harmed—safe, and there was her mother, too. Both
owed their lives to this noble hero.
He with his face and hands almost blistered by the
heat he had defied, his fair, curly beard and hair singed
by the fire, had disappeared from sight as soon as he
had put them in the care of Mrs. Mays, and the afternoon
of another day had come, still he was missing.
Italy left her mother asleep and stole down to the
parlor. It was just after luncheon.
Ralph Allen and Emmett Harlow were there reading.
Mrs. Severn was at the window with a bit of
sewing—a melancholy black figure with smileless lips
and pallid cheeks, yet beautiful in a strange, haunting
fashion that had tempted the young artist to ask her
to set to him as “Niobe.”
She had refused gently but firmly, and their plan for
winning her into the outside world had failed. She
never crossed the threshold of her home. She was
breaking her heart in silent grief for the dead.
“Where is Professor Doepkin? I wish to thank him
for his bravery last night,” Italy said abruptly, and
Emmett answered lightly:
“Pray do not attempt anything so rash. The professor
is a very modest man—really bashful, I think—and
he would be overwhelmed with confusion if you
applauded his conduct last night.”
“I think you are jesting with me,” said the girl. “It
would seem most ungrateful in me not to express my
gratitude to this hero,” and her dark eyes kindled so
fervently that Emmett sighed to himself:
“I wish I stood in the hero’s shoes. But never mind,
my boy, you have done something to deserve her
gratitude, after all, and some day she will know it and
appreciate it, although it can never win for you that
treasure—her love.”
“I wish very much to see him!” cried Italy almost
yearningly.
“He is asleep, Italy, exhausted by his efforts last
night,” said Ralph; and Emmett chimed in:
“If you are in a hurry to thank him, you may write
a little note, for, really, I do not believe he will be willing
to present himself before you for a week or so,
as his personal appearance was seriously injured by
getting his hair and whiskers singed last night. The
handsome professor is very proud of his whiskers, and
very likely he will not be visible until they grow
again.”
“I fancy that he would be quite as handsome without
his whiskers as with them,” Italy replied, with so
significant a tone and glance that Emmett started, colored,
and exclaimed:
“What do you mean?”
“Oh—nothing,” she answered, sitting down and taking
up a newspaper; while Mrs. Severn said to her
softly:
“The professor did sustain some painful burns on
his hands, and his face is somewhat blistered, too.
So he is keeping his room very quietly to-day—I think
he quite understands all your gratitude without your
expressing it.”
Italy thanked her with a smile, and just then Ralph
Allen spoke:
“I am reading one of the most terrible tragedies
ever printed or enacted.”
“The world is full of tragedies,” said Emmett Harlow.
“What is this one, Ralph?”
“It is a story of love and insanity,” replied Ralph,
and every one shuddered, while Mrs. Severn cried out
eagerly:
“Read it, Mr. Allen.”
“It is too long—several columns of the New York
World—so I will tell it to you in my own words. But
it will sound very shocking to you ladies, for it is the
story of one girl who murdered another one that she
loved.”
“One that she loved—how could that be?” cried Emmett.
And Ralph answered:
“She was insane. But let me tell you the story:
“They were two beautiful young girls down South—let
me see—yes, Memphis, Tennessee—and they
loved each other devotedly and with such excess that
Alice, the elder girl, declared she meant to marry the
beautiful Freda that she loved so well. They wrote
each other impassioned love-letters, and Alice was
jealous of every one that admired her schoolmate,
pretty Freda. The affair went on until Freda’s friends
began to disapprove of it, and tried to break off the
romantic, girlish intimacy. They parted them, and
Alice almost went mad with despair. When she heard
that Freda’s friends were going to remove her from
the city she could not bear it. One day Alice was
riding out in a buggy with Lillie, another friend of
hers, and they saw Freda on the street with her sister
and some friends.
“‘Let me get out one moment. I wish to bid Freda
farewell,’ said Alice coolly.
“It all happened in a minute. Alice ran after Freda,
threw her arms around her neck, drew back the lovely
head, and in an instant had cut her friend’s throat.
Freda fell dead on the pavement, and Alice flew back
to the buggy and sprang in as coolly as if nothing had
happened.”
“Horrible!” shuddered Emmett.
But the girls sat still, pallid, and with dilated eyes.
“Only think of it, she murdered her dearest friend,
the girl she loved to madness!” cried Ralph. “But she
was insane. At the trial she was proved insane, and
the World tells here that she has been placed in a
lunatic asylum for life. But how pale you ladies look!
I ought not to have told you this awful story, especially
after Italy’s shock last night. It is too much
for her nerves——Italy!”
He ran to her assistance, for her face had whitened
to the hue of death, and she was slipping inertly from
her chair down to the floor.
Italy had indeed fainted, but it was not so much
from the shock of hearing of that strange tragedy as
from the awful and startling suspicion it had put into
her mind.
Mrs. Severn quickly brought restoratives, and presently
the young girl sat up, looking about with dazed,
wondering eyes, while Ralph murmured contritely:
“Forgive me for telling that tragic story. I had
forgotten that you were nervous from last night.”
A light of remembrance leaped into her eyes, and
she faltered:
“You were very kind—that is, it was very interesting.
I should like to read it in the papers, please.”
In some surprise, he placed it in her hand.
“I must return to mama now, I think,” she murmured,
and hurried from the room.
Mrs. Vale was still sleeping calmly and sweetly, and
Italy turned from the bed with wild excitement.
“We have all been blind—blind!” she ejaculated.
“Only to think how that man has fooled us all! What
was that gleam I saw sometimes in those strange, glittering
eyes of his? It was madness, I feel sure of it
now. It is he—my father’s dearest friend, as they
called him—who murdered my father. I must send
for Mr. Gardner. I must tell him all my suspicions.”
She went out and sent the message for the lawyer,
then returned to the room and read and reread the
revolting story, of that crime far away in the sunny
southland where one beautiful young girl had murdered
another one through insane love and jealousy.
“It is the clue I needed, the key to the mystery of
my father’s murder, but, oh, can I prove it? How
cunningly the fiend has drawn the network of safety
around himself, while he blackened my mother’s fame
and then threw his crime on the innocent shoulders
of Francis Murray. Oh, could my father have loved
this wretch? Did he ever suspect aught of his treachery?
What was written in that missing diary that
my father guarded so jealously from every eye?
Where is it now? Oh, I would give the world to
know!”
Mr. Gardner’s presence was announced at that moment,
and she hurried down, to find him awaiting her
in the little parlor quite alone.
“Read this. Do not ask me why, but read it,” she
cried, thrusting the World into his hand.
The lawyer adjusted his glasses and read, while
she paced impatiently up and down like some beautiful
caged creature.
“Well?” he asked, laying the paper down.
She paused in front of him, the incarnation of wild
emotion, trembling, her eyes glowing like stars.
“You have no clue yet?” she demanded hoarsely.
“None. I have never chanced upon a more baffling
mystery.”
“You hold the key to it all in your hand,” she replied,
with a gesture toward the paper.
“Explain,” he cried eagerly.
“Look you,” she said, “that girl was murdered by
her dearest friend—mark you, her dearest friend!
And my father, my poor father, met his death in the
same fashion. The murderer is Percy Seabright!”
“Impossible! He could prove an alibi. He was in
New York.”
“I do not believe it. Investigation might prove the
falsity of the assertion. Let me tell you everything,”
and she poured forth rapidly the facts her mother had
told her on Christmas day.
“Mrs. Vale did not tell me any of these facts,” he
said, with a sudden frown.
“She did not deem them of the least importance. It
was merely by accident that she told me,” explained
Italy.
“And yet they are really of the gravest importance.
You did right to send for me. I am almost convinced
that your theory is correct. I have thought Mr. Seabright
strange at times. His manners, alternating
from reckless gaiety to the deepest gloom, were not
those of a well-balanced person. And his eyes, so
dark, so glittering, I have sometimes thought there
was something uncanny in them. You know he was
a student of hypnotism, and I have seen him try to influence
people with a cold, hard stare that made me
nervous. Yes, now that you have thrown so much
light on my darkness, I begin to suspect him. That
diary you place so much stress on may be concealed in
his country home. It will be quite easy for me to introduce
some person into the house to search for it.”
“Pray do so. I place all my hopes on the contents
of that diary.”
“You are sanguine. It will never be found, I fear.
But we will try to trap our game without it. But be
wary, Italy. Keep your suspicions to yourself, lest he
escape us. He must be watched every step now. Ah!
I have just thought of his marriage. You know it
takes place in January, and he sails for Europe on his
bridal-tour. He will outwit us.”
There was dismay in his voice and face.
“You have a week to work in!” she exclaimed.
“Too short, my child. Ah, if only it could be postponed!
Indeed, it ought to be, for, although I don’t
admire his fiancée, we ought not to let her wed such a
monster as we may prove him to be.”
“Mrs. Dunn is no saint, sir,” Italy replied, with a
curling lip of utter scorn.
She hesitated a moment, then said:
“Mr. Gardner, I believe I know a way to prevent
the marriage at the eleventh hour, and, if necessary
to the success of our plans, I will not hesitate to use
my power. But I will not do so yet. If all else
fails, send me a note the last day, and I think I can
prevent the bridal-tour and keep him here.”
He looked at her a little curiously, but she shook
her head, and said:
“It would not be right for me to explain, for it
would involve the betrayal of another’s secret. I wish
to avoid that, if possible, and nothing would tempt me
to reveal it unless in the event of peril to myself from
keeping it!”
He left her; but one week later, on the very day of
the bridal, there came to her a little note that said
simply:
“Get that marriage postponed, if you can. I have
discovered too much to permit him to escape.”
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE DESERTED BRIDE.
Ralph and Alexie had, some time before the wedding-day,
entirely changed their plans for the bridal-trip.
They had decided that they did not care to cross the
ocean in January, and a Southern town was decided
on instead. Then they would return to occupy the
beautiful home that was being built for them in Winthrop,
and in the spring they would go abroad where
Ralph’s parents were still sojourning.
But Mrs. Dunn adhered rigidly to the original plan.
The great ambition of her life was to take rank as a
society woman, and she believed that a European tour
would confer upon her an enviable éclat. Nothing
would have induced her to forego this great dream of
her life, and the prospective bridegroom grimly resigned
himself to the inevitable, although chafing in
secret against his doom. But there was no retreat he
knew. Mrs. Dunn held over his head like the sword
of Damocles his guilty secret. He could not afford
to risk its betrayal, so he was preparing to go like a
lamb to the nuptial altar.
And now the final hour was at hand, and the bridal-train
was entering the aisle of one of the most beautiful
churches in Boston to the gay strains of the wedding-march.
Ralph Allen was as handsome as a picture, and
Alexie was dazzling in satin and pearls and misty veil,
all of lustrous white. In her train of bridemaids Italy
came second to Alys—poor Alys, who was signally
disappointed in her plan of making the third bride
on this occasion.
Mrs. Dunn, in her character of a widow, did not
wear pure white, but was elegantly robed in brocaded
lavender silk and diamonds, with a point-lace veil obscuring
her plump charms. She carried a bouquet of
heliotrope and white japonica instead of orange flowers.
Her bridegroom, dressed in the height of style,
wore a bored expression, as if he wished the affair well
over.
Every one was looking at the bridal-party, of course,
or many would have seen that beautiful Italy was
trembling as though under the stress of deep anxiety.
They would have thought it but natural excitement
over a wedding, but the cause lay deeper yet. She was
in a fever of unrest and anxiety, and as she looked at
the bared, handsome face of Percy Seabright, she
thought to herself:
“He must surely have received the anonymous note.
Is it possible that he calmly disregards it? Steeped
to the lips in crime himself, he coolly disregards Mrs.
Dunn’s sin, and will marry her just the same. Yet I
have heard it said that the vilest men preferred good
women!”
She could think of nothing but that in a few more
hours Percy Seabright would be on the broad ocean,
secure for months and months from the punishment
for his guilt that she hoped to soon bring home to
him. Over and over she asked herself:
“Did he receive the anonymous note? Can it be
he has missed it by some strange fatality?”
Ralph had turned from the altar with blushing
Alexie on his arm, the happiest young husband in the
world.
The marriage-service was being solemnized now for
Percy Seabright and Ione Dunn.
“Foiled!” Italy murmured to herself, and she could
have fallen down in the midst of that perfumed throng
of fashionables and cried out aloud in her despair.
But she had to wear a mask of smiles over her keen
defeat and congratulate the bridal couples. Yes, even
Percy Seabright and his triumphant bride, although
her lips were so stiff they could scarcely speak the
words, and her little hand, even through her glove,
was icy cold.
The bridal-party returned to Mrs. Dunn’s house for
a short reception, and then traveling-dresses were
donned and the carriages were driven away amid a
shower of rice and good wishes. Percy Seabright
and his bride drove rapidly to the great ocean steamer
on which their passage had been taken.
Mrs. Seabright was all smiles and joy despite the
moody cloud that lowered on Percy’s brow. She did
not know that during the wedding reception a messenger-boy
had brought him a letter marked “Important.”
He led her into a saloon, then said quickly:
“Ione, dear, I must leave you here a moment while
I go back on shore to speak to some one. You see, I
have forgotten——” the rest of the words were inaudible
in the babel of voices and noises that signalize
a great steamer’s leaving her mooring to cross the
broad Atlantic, but he left her side.
They were afloat, and a great cheer rose up from
the shore. Mrs. Seabright looked anxiously around
for her husband. In the great crowd of passengers
she could not distinguish his form.
“My husband—oh, they have left him on shore!”
she shrieked, in the wildest dismay.
Was there ever a more awkward contretemps? A
bride starting on her wedding-journey alone far across
the wide Atlantic! The passengers crowded around
and offered their sympathy, assuring her that her husband
would be certain to follow on the next steamer.
Somewhat propitiated by the attention she was receiving,
the bride dried her tears and dwelt hopefully
on the prospect of greeting her Percy on the other
side within a few hours of her own landing. The
captain even told her that if her husband sailed on the
next steamer he had the probability of reaching there
first, as it was celebrated for its speed. But when they
had been only three days out the captain approached
her with a letter in his hand, saying:
“A gentleman on shore gave me this letter for you
just before we sailed, and asked me not to deliver it
until to-day.”
“A letter for me!” and Mrs. Seabright’s heart gave
an excited thump against her side as she took it from
the captain’s hand and sank nervously into a steamer-chair
before she opened it.
It was a little odd receiving a letter in this fashion.
It startled her for a moment, then she took courage and
tore it open. And the contents startled her still more.
The beautiful chirography was that of her new-made
husband, and ran this way:
“Madam: I fear it seems discourteous to leave you
to pursue your wedding-journey alone, but it would
do the greatest violence to my feelings to accompany
you.
“Although I am not a model man myself, I have a
prejudice in favor of good women that makes it impossible
I should live with you. You forced me into
this marriage, so I consider myself entirely justifiable
in deserting you.
“Your boasted power over me is at an end, as I am
informed of a crime you have committed that quite
equals, if not transcends, mine, since mine was unsuccessful,
and yours did not fail.
“Briefly, then, while I was absent last August, a
friend of mine was murdered in my country house by
a shot fired through the window, as he was about to
embrace a young girl. His name was Harold Severn,
and the mystery of his fate has never been solved, as
his body was afterward placed in the river by persons,
no doubt, who wished it out of the house.
“But there is one person who knows how Harold
Severn was killed. The murderess was seen at the
window as she dropped the pistol, and—recognized as
Mrs. Dunn! The witness of your crime has mercifully
spared you, but felt impelled to inform me, in
order to save me from marrying you. Unfortunately
the letter came too late, but in time at least to give me
this signal triumph over you.
“I confess I am filled with wonder over your reasons
for killing Harold Severn. Can it be he was secretly
your lover, and you were jealous of his fair
companion? And who on earth was the girl, anyway?
I mean to trace her out.
“Fair Ione, we are quits. You hold a dangerous
secret of mine and I hold a yet more fatal one of
yours. You understand that we will have to mutually
respect these secrets.
“Adieu, madam, and bon voyage.
“Percy Seabright.”
She sat there on the cold, wind-swept deck, reading
that letter as if turned to stone, her face dead-white,
her peculiar eyes a-glitter with greenish fire. The blue
and sunny sky, the blue and rippling sea all seemed to
blend into a broad, dark canvas, on which was painted
in great black letters that all the world was reading:
“Deserted!—deserted in the first hour of your marriage!”
And she had loved this man—loved him as wildly
as was possible to one of her cruel and selfish nature.
In that love lay the deepest sting of her shame.
Her first husband she had never loved. She had
married him for his money and played him false.
A divorce had followed, and she had left her far-off
home to escape the odium that settled on her name.
In Boston she called herself a widow, and here she
after a while became acquainted with Percy Seabright.
The man was a miserable flirt and a born actor. He
could assume any rôle.
So Mrs. Dunn had fallen under the spell of the
traitor, and put forth all her powers to win him. He
was rich, or she believed so, at least, but she thought
more of him, for a wonder, than of his supposed
wealth. From the first hour of their meeting she had
thrown herself at his head, and she hated with a
jealous, murderous hatred every other woman of his
acquaintance. She pursued them with all the animosity
of an unscrupulous and vindictive nature, telling
falsehoods on them, and placing them in the worst
light before his eyes. At length she rejoiced in becoming
his betrothed, little dreaming that a score of
other women were holding the same position toward
him, and that the arch-villain was laughing at them
all, and secretly holding them up to the derision of his
friends.
But later on, when she discovered all this, it did not
cool the fever of her passion. She determined that
he should be her husband, and for the sake of this
heartless fiend even committed murder, staining her already
guilty soul with a sin that would doom it to
perdition. And what had all this devotion availed?
Nothing! He had had no mercy on her, deserting
her as coolly as he would have thrown aside a soiled
glove. A sudden glare leaped into her eyes, and she
thought:
“I will spring into the ocean, and thus forever bury
my torturing humiliation.”
She started forward, then recoiled as her hand
touched the steamer-rail. The glitter of her eyes, the
expression of her face were terrible.
“No, I will live—live for revenge!” she hissed, in
an undertone of savage fury.
CHAPTER XXVII.
IN ITALY’S POWER.
Mrs. Vale was still too ill to attend Alexie’s marriage,
so she had entrusted Italy to Emmett Harlow’s
care. When the carriage turned back from the station
where they had been to see the bridal pair off on
their wedding-tour, the young girl said:
“Let us drive to Mr. Gardner’s house. I must see
him at once on business of great importance.”
“Willingly,” replied Emmett, who knew much more
than she supposed of the affair which was taking her
to the lawyer.
The Vales and the Gardners were on a very friendly
footing now. Mrs. Gardner was a charming woman,
and had assiduously cultivated the friendship of the
Vales. No arguments would have made her believe
Italy’s mother a guilty woman. And she admired,
above all things, the beautiful, brave girl who had undertaken
what her husband believed to be such a
Quixotic quest.
So when Italy and Mr. Harlow were announced,
Mrs. Gardner rose to greet them with beaming smiles
of welcome.
Italy glided in, a vision of beauty in her snowy
bridemaid’s gown, her long wrap of rich golden-hued
brocade bordered with fur, falling back from her
shoulders, giving a glimpse of rosy-white throat and
arms escaping from “lace like the hoar-frost, fine and
thin.”
“You beauty!” cried Mrs. Gardner, embracing her
fondly and holding her so long in a close clasp that
Mr. Gardner cried out humorously:
“Aren’t you going to let me speak to Italy?”
While he was shaking her cold little hand she saw
over his shoulder another form, tall, broad-shouldered,
blond; her heart gave a strangling leap of keen emotion.
It was Professor Doepkin, whom she had never
met since the night he had saved her life. He had
been absent from his boarding-house ever since—on
business, Emmett said.
When the German saw that beautiful vision in the
center of the room he rose up with a decidedly sheepish
air and stood back of the lawyer, waiting his turn
to greet beauteous Italy. In a minute she had dropped
Mr. Gardner’s hand and pushed resolutely past him.
“Professor Doepkin—oh, what a delightful surprise!
You are the person I have been dying to see for a
whole week!” she cried out eagerly, earnestly, and with
just a soupçon of raillery in her tone.
Both of her beautiful hands were outstretched to
him so frankly that he was compelled to take them in
his and mutter something, he was not conscious what,
in his surprise, and she went on softly in that voice
like sweetest music.
“Oh, how can I thank you for that night? We are
so grateful to you, mama and I! We owe you our
lives. People have told me how brave you were, what
a terrible risk you ran! And we were strangers to
you, too. Oh, sir, you are a hero!”
“It was a trifling risk, and it was well repaid by
my pleasure in saving two precious lives. Please say
no more about it, Miss Vale,” returned the German, in
perfect English, although a trifle huskily, and dropping
her hands, for she had left them in his, while her
glorious eyes beamed on his with a look that made
him long to gather her to his heart and crush all that
beauty and sweetness passionately in his yearning arms.
But he fought the temptation, and drew back a little
stiffly to hand her a chair.
“Pray have this seat, Miss Vale.”
She flashed him a look of deep reproach and turned
her back on him with sudden scorn.
“Mr. Gardner, I wished to see you—alone,” she said,
a little bruskly.
“Certainly, my dear; we will go to the library. You
will excuse us, friends.”
In the library, her face lost the brightness that had
flashed into it at sight of the German, and grew pale
and troubled.
“Oh, sir, my scheme failed utterly. Percy Seabright
married Mrs. Dunn, and sailed for Europe with
her afterward.”
His face reflected the chagrin of her own.
“Could he have received your note?”
“I cannot tell. The messenger was well paid to
deliver it promptly, and to return and inform me how
he received it, but he never came back.”
“He deceived you, probably, although there is a possibility
that Seabright might have gone on, and married
her after—all. There are some men, you know,
who actually admire a woman with a soupçon of the
devil in her. I think he did, and thus we are foiled.
But take heart, child. He will return, and, after all,
it may be easier to work on our clues in his absence,
for as yet we have nothing to serve as a basis for an
arrest.”
She paced up and down the room, chafing with impatience.
“And what of the spy you placed in his house to
search for the diary? Was there no success?”
“None. Yet he searched carefully every room in
the house but one.”
“And why not that one?”
“He could not gain access to it. The housekeeper
had it locked always, by her master’s orders, and it
was further guarded by being situated so peculiarly
that it could only be entered by going through the
housekeeper’s room. She said it was nothing but a
closet with some old trunks in it, but her close watch
over it proved that there was something more important.”
Her eyes flashed with eagerness.
“Oh, if only I could get into that house!” she cried.
“Impossible, Italy. It is no place for a young girl.
There would be danger in the very air.”
He saw her face whiten, but he dreamed not at
what terrible recollection, and continued:
“No really respectable woman would even enter
Percy Seabright’s bachelor home. It is a sort of club-house
for his intimate friends, and I think they sometimes
take women there—second-rate dancers, singers,
and actresses who are reckless of their reputations.
To these they give suppers and wine-parties. You see
how it is, Italy.”
“Yes, Mr. Gardner, and it makes me frantic. I am
so sure that a woman would succeed where a man
would fail.”
“But, my child, I sent a female detective when my
man failed. Even she was no match for the caution
of Mrs. Smith, the wary housekeeper, who guards the
hidden room.”
She made a gesture of despair, and tore up and
down the room like some wild caged thing, her long
white silk train sweeping behind her on the thick carpet,
her jewels flashing, and the old lawyer watched
her with yearning sympathy. He longed to help her,
but fate seemed to baffle him at every turn.
Suddenly she paused before him with a queenly air,
and cried out impetuously:
“Mr. Gardner, I swear to you I believe that if I
could stand in the presence of that woman, that housekeeper,
I could force her to deliver me the key of the
room she guards so jealously.”
“Are you mad, child?”
“No, Mr. Gardner, only desperate with baffled energy.
Oh, come, you and your wife, with me to that
house, and let me try. Surely there would be no danger
for me then! Oh, come, come! My carriage
waits. We can leave Mr. Harlow here till our return.”
Something in her face and voice compelled him to
accede.
“Wait here, and I will bring my wife,” he said, hastening
away, and, on returning, he had his wife’s
consent.
Directly the three entered the carriage and were
driven rapidly to Percy Seabright’s secluded home.
Mrs. Gardner had taken the precaution to wrap
Italy and herself in long, dark-hooded cloaks, with
veils, so that there was no chance of recognition. Thus
equipped, they entered the house when the door was
opened to them at Mr. Gardner’s summons with the
bell. They were shown to the parlor that Italy remembered
so well, with the portrait of Percy Seabright
smiling from the wall.
A deadly sickness seized Italy the moment that she
entered the room that had been the scene of such a
fateful tragedy.
“You are trembling, Italy. You should not have
come here,” cried Mrs. Gardner, fearing she would
faint. But the girl answered huskily:
“Do not fear for me; I am excited, that is all.”
They had sent for Mrs. Smith, and at this moment
she entered elaborately dressed, and gazing in surprise
at her elderly visitor and his two veiled companions.
Mr. Gardner rose and said stiffly:
“Mrs. Smith, this young lady wishes to see you alone
a few minutes. Can you take her to any room close
by?”
“Certainly, sir.”
But the woman looked her vast surprise as Italy’s
veiled figure rose up to follow. She opened a door
to the right.
“We can go into the library,” she said.
Italy went with her, and the door closed. Then
the girl threw back her veil, disclosing her beautiful,
pallid face.
“Do you remember me?” she asked nervously.
The woman started wildly.
“So you are alive?” she cried, in a voice of keen
relief. “Oh, how often I have wondered over your
fate since that night when you disappeared so strangely
from this house!”
“Oh, tell me of that night!” cried Italy tremulously.
“It is all a blank to me from the minute I fell down
senseless after witnessing the murder of Harold Severn,
until I was rudely awakened by a policeman at
dead of night, wandering about the streets of Boston
clad only in a thin night-dress.”
“Oh, then you must have got up and gone away in
your sleep. I always thought that must have been
the way of it. It did not look like any one would have
carried you off like that!”
And while Italy listened eagerly she continued:
“You were unconscious so long that I carried you
to my own room, undressed you, and put you to bed.
Presently you roused up in a dazed sort of way, and
I gave you a very light sedative and you fell asleep
like a tired child. So I left you and went back down-stairs,
for, of course, I was frightened to death at
what had happened, and did not want a sensation
in the house over a murder. With the help of a trusty
servant, I got the body safely out of the house, and
we took it to the river and threw it in. Then, returning,
we took up the parlor carpet, and hurriedly
removed all traces of the crime. Then I went up-stairs
again to see after you. To my horror, you were
gone in your night-dress, leaving your clothing all
there.”
“I am at times a somnambulist. I must have gone
away in my sleep and walked the long distance to
Boston without waking,” explained Italy.
“Yes, that must have been the way. I often wandered
what became of you, and, oh, I was so thankful
you did not betray what had happened and send the
police here!” cried Mrs. Smith.
“I ought to have done so,” answered Italy sternly.
Then her voice grew tremulous as she asked:
“You did not think I committed the murder, did
you?”
“Laws, no, miss, for to tell you the truth, I saw it
done myself.”
“You?” cried Italy, in wonder; and the housekeeper
replied:
“Yes, miss; to tell the truth, I was peeping through
that keyhole there into the very room where you were,
and I saw a woman’s face at the window, saw her raise
a pistol and fire. I rushed into the room. There lay
Mr. Severn dead, and you in a faint.”
“Did you know the woman?”
“No, miss; she was a perfect stranger to me, although
I would be sure to know her face if I ever saw
it again.”
“What if I tell you that your master, Mr. Seabright,
married that murderess to-night?”
“Oh, miss, I could not believe you!”
“But it is true. I recognized her face, and it was
Mrs. Dunn. But I kept silence, because I thought she
did it to save me from that villain.”
“Oh, I wish my master had known it. He never
would have married that wicked woman.”
“Your master is very wicked himself. It is because
of some suspected villainy of his that I am here to-night,”
answered Italy, coming suddenly to the point,
and before Mrs. Smith could remonstrate, she continued:
“You are in my power, Mrs. Smith, for the widow
of Harold Severn has offered a large reward for information
that would lead to the discovery of her husband’s
murderer. If I should tell her what I know, it
would bring you and your doings into terrible notoriety.
Remember, you acted a very dishonorable
part, claiming to be Mrs. Gardner, a very well-known
Boston lady.”
“Oh, miss, I did wrong. For God’s sake don’t expose
me!” whined the housekeeper, falling abjectly on
her knees before her accuser.
“Upon only one condition will I spare you,” Italy
answered sternly.
“Oh, miss, if there is anything I can do for you?”
“There is one very simple thing,” Italy told her;
adding:
“In this house Percy Seabright has one locked room
of which you keep the key. Give me admission to
that room, let me search for something that is hidden
there, and whether I find it or not, your secret shall
be safe with me!”
CHAPTER XXVIII.
MRS. VALE IS VINDICATED.
The housekeeper’s face grew lividly pale at these
words.
“Oh, miss, you don’t know what you’re asking. Mr. Seabright
would kill me!”
“Your master is on the sea now, and will not return
for many months. He need never know.”
“But indeed, miss, there’s nothing of interest in the
room—only rubbish. Please ask me something else to
do for you.”
“It is this, or nothing. And if you refuse, this
house will be reported to the police as a gambling-den.
It will be raided and searched!”
Mrs. Smith read deadly earnest in the pale, stern
young face. She rose up, shuddering:
“Will you promise me one thing if I let you have
the key?” she asked wildly. “You will go in alone,
and never tell what you saw in there? Oh, heavens,
it would ruin my poor master! And I promised his
mother on her dying bed to look after her son, to
shield his secret from the world!”
The woman wrung her hands in a sort of impotent
despair. Her terror only made Italy more anxious.
“Yes, I will go in alone, and I will promise not to
reveal anything you don’t wish me to,” she cried. “I
will tell you the truth, Mrs. Smith. I simply want
to find a little book that I believe Mr. Seabright has
hidden away. It belongs to my mother, and she wants
it very much.”
“Oh, if that is all,” began the woman, “perhaps I
can find it for you. What is the title?”
“I must search for it myself,” the girl answered
resolutely, and, with a long-drawn sigh, the woman
yielded the point.
“Come, then,” she said abruptly, and, after returning
a moment to her friends in the parlor, Italy followed
her up-stairs to her own room. She was trembling
with excitement. She felt herself on the eve of a
terrible discovery of some sort.
Mrs. Smith went to a secrétaire in her room, pushed
back what seemed to be a hidden or secret drawer, and
took out a brass key. With this she unlocked a door
across the room and left Italy a moment, saying:
“Wait till I light the gas.”
She carried in a step-ladder and lighted a gas-jet
near up to the ceiling, then came back and said with
sullen acquiescence:
“You may come in now.”
And with a wildly throbbing heart Italy stepped over
the threshold of the mysterious chamber.
Mrs. Smith quickly closed the door, and they were
alone together.
Italy raised her eyes and gazed curiously around her.
The next moment a cry of startled comprehension escaped
her lips:
“I was right. Percy Seabright is a maniac!”
The room in which she stood was one of those small
padded chambers used to imprison the violently insane
to prevent them from injuring themselves in their
paroxysms of madness. It was devoid of furniture
with the exception of a large cushioned chair that
stood before a small secrétaire similar to the one in
Mrs. Smith’s room. This was piled with a quantity
of dilapidated-looking books, from all of which the
backs had been stripped.
“Percy Seabright is a maniac!” repeated Italy, and
Mrs. Smith cried out remonstratingly:
“Oh, no, Miss Vale, you’re quite mistaken. The
room was like this when he bought the house. The
former owner had an insane wife that he kept in
here.”
Italy did not take the trouble to tell the woman that
she was speaking falsely. She was eagerly turning
over the books, and pulling open the little drawers in
search of the diary. She looked around at the woman.
“There must be a secret drawer in this secrétaire,
the same as in yours. Open it,” she commanded.
Mrs. Smith touched a hidden spring, and a little
drawer shot out instantly. Lying in it was a small
book bound in dark velvet, clasped in gold, and lettered
in gilt: “Diary.”
At that moment the peal of the door-bell resounded
loudly through the house. Mrs. Smith gave a violent
start.
“Heavens, what does that mean? I must go instantly.
Miss Vale, you cannot leave for a moment
or two until I return. Will you have the goodness to
lock yourself into this room until I return?”
“I warn you not to attempt any treachery toward
me, madam. My friends are here, remember,” Italy
said warningly.
“I swear I mean you no harm. I am frightened
for your safety, that is all. But I must go and see
about that new arrival,” and she darted out, leaving
the girl alone. Italy sprang to follow, but Mrs. Smith
was too quick. The door slammed, the key clicked in
the lock on the other side. She was a prisoner. For
a moment her heart stood still with terror. Then reason
came to her aid.
“She will have to release me presently. My friends
will not leave the house without me.”
She flew back to the open drawer of the secrétaire,
snatched up the diary, and sank tremblingly into the
cushioned chair. Alas! the golden clasp of the book
was locked, and the key missing.
She remembered with a thrill of horror that she had
seen among the trinkets on Percy Seabright’s watch-chain
a tiny golden key. He had laughingly told Alys
Audenreid, when she asked about it, that it was the
key to a mystery.
“It is the key to Aunt Ione’s locked bracelet, I
think,” returned Alys, and though he had denied it no
one believed it.
But now Italy guessed at the fatal truth. It was
the key to the diary, and he had carried it away with
him across the ocean. Desperate with impatience, she
tugged at the lock, pulling with all the strength of
her little hands. The rivets on one side of the clasp
yielded, the side of it flew loose, the book opened its
closely written pages to her eager eyes.
On the flyleaf she read, in her father’s writing, his
name, Ronald Vale. And then a low groan of horror
came from her livid lips.
She had identified the missing diary not only by
her father’s name, but by gruesome spots here and
there on the pages—spots that looked like red rust,
but that she guessed too truly were her father’s blood.
“The diary was lying by your father’s elbow when I
parted from him. It must have been there when he
was murdered,” her mother had said to her more than
once.
She shuddered all over and looked at her white fingers
as though she expected to see stains of blood on
their fairness, then she opened the book and began to
read at random the paragraphs that caught her eyes.
Among the first entries, mention was made of Ronald
Vale’s first meeting with, and growing friendship
for, the man who had proved his fate.
“We are congenial souls—brothers,” wrote Ronald
Vale. “I did not believe it was possible to love a man
as fondly as I love Percy Seabright. He is a most
charming companion, bright, witty, intellectual. He
has been everywhere, although still so very young;
he has read everything; he is a poet in feeling, and a
gifted amateur actor. But I own he has one fault:
He is continually boasting of his conquests over
women, and to listen to Percy, one might believe that
every woman of his acquaintance, married and single,
is in love with him.
“He is fascinating, I know, but I think his vanity
misleads him. He mistakes kindness for love. In
fact, a very beautiful young girl told me recently that
she detested Mr. Seabright from the first minute she
saw him, and that he made her think of a serpent.
I would not tell him this for anything, for I can
fancy how those bright, dark eyes would flash with
anger at the thought that any woman did not admire
him.
“We are planning a tour of Europe together, and
sail next week. I am quite sure that my dear brother,
as Percy makes me call him, will be a very charming
traveling-companion.”
Italy was trembling so violently that the pages
slipped from under the little finger that held them
down and she lost the place where she was reading.
She opened it again farther on, and at the very top
of the page this entry stared her in the face:
“London, Eng., Aug. 25th, 18—. I have made a
shocking discovery that has almost prostrated me. My
dear friend Percy is mentally unbalanced.”
A cry of wonder came from Italy’s lips:
“So papa really knew it, then! Yet all this time
the world has been in ignorance of this secret!”
She read on with eager eyes the continuation of the
diary:
“It is dreadful, dreadful! Percy is possessed of a
suicidal mania. Three times since we came abroad he
has attempted to end his own life, and but for my vigilance
would now be dead. I am miserable over him.
The story of this trip abroad is as weird and strange
as a romance. The doctors tell me I must take him
home, and——”
“Oh,” cried Italy, looking up, with a start, from
her reading, for the key had clicked in the lock, and
the door opened.
She looked up, expecting to see Mrs. Smith, but the
next moment she sprang from her seat with an uncontrollable
shriek of fear. It was not the housekeeper,
it was her master, Percy Seabright, and when he saw
Italy Vale sitting there reading her father’s diary, a
shriek of maniacal fury burst from his lips, and he
sprang forward, clutching her throat in a grasp of
steel.
Italy had no suspicion as to the cause of the wild
alarm that had made Mrs. Smith leave her so suddenly
and lock her into the padded chamber. But the
woman was trembling with terror as she hurried down
the stairs to the front door. That clamorous peal
of the door-bell had told her more than Italy dreamed.
Mrs. Smith knew by the very sound that only the
hand of her master, Percy Seabright, had set that bell
in motion. She had supposed him safe upon the
ocean, but here he was returning—why? Wild with
alarm, anxious for the safety of the girl up-stairs, the
housekeeper presented herself at the door and admitted
her master.
“Oh, sir, why is this? I thought you had started on
your wedding-journey!” she cried.
“The steamer sailed without me, Elizabeth. I came
on shore to speak to a friend, and she started off without
me. Ha, ha! isn’t it amusing to think of my
bride going off on her wedding-tour alone?” he
laughed wildly.
“Oh, it is dreadful! But you will follow on the
next steamer, of course?”
“No!” cried Percy Seabright, with a strange, hoarse
laugh that almost curdled her blood. “No, I came
straight home again, for——Elizabeth, my good old
soul, I feel I’m going to be sick—to have one of my
horrid spells. And then no one could care for me but
you.”
His dark eyes, that could be so soft and tender in
expression, were wild and glaring, his lips were twitching
nervously, the whole expression of his face filled
her with dim alarm. She put out a hand to stay him,
but he pushed past her, exclaiming:
“I must go at once to my room.”
He rushed past her, pushing back her feeble, detaining
hands, and mounted the stairs, the woman following
at his heels, wild with terror at his furious
mood.
“Oh, sir, wait—wait! You must not go into my
room yet!” she cried hoarsely, and plucked at the skirt
of his coat to draw him back.
It was a fatal move on her part. He kicked back
at her with furious impatience. The blow struck her
full in the breast. Never before had he been unkind
to the woman who was so devoted to his interests.
A frenzy must have possessed him. There was
a moan of pain and terror, then the woman reeled
backward, throwing out her arms in a vain attempt to
clutch the balustrade, and fell headlong down the stairway,
striking the polished oaken floor with awful
force. Then she lay there motionless as a log.
The noise penetrated the parlor. There rushed out
the lawyer and his wife followed by two others—Professor
Doepkin and Emmett Harlow. They had followed
the others by secret arrangement with Mr.
Gardner, and were impatiently awaiting the return of
Italy.
They rushed out at sound of the heavy fall, and
found the housekeeper lying there like one dead. At
the same moment the female servants rushed into the
hall.
“She has fallen down the stairs and killed herself!”
shrieked both in concert.
But when they turned her over she groaned heavily.
“No, she was only stunned. Bring water quickly,”
cried Mr. Gardner.
They laved her face and hands, and presently her
closed eyes opened, and she moaned wildly:
“To my room, my own room!”
“She wants to be carried to her room. I’ll lead the
way,” cried one of the maids.
Professor Doepkin and Emmett Harlow carried the
heavy woman up the stairway to her room. As they
laid her on her bed, she pointed, with upraised hands,
to the door across the room.
“In there! in there! Save—the—girl!” she gurgled,
with a terrible effort; then her head fell back, blood
gushed from her mouth.
Professor Doepkin was the first to reach the closed
door. He flung it open, for Percy Seabright, in his
surprise and fury, had forgotten to lock it.
What a sight met his appalled gaze!
The padded cell of a dangerous lunatic, and upon the
floor struggling in the grasp of a murderous demon
whose talonlike fingers clutched her throat so that she
could not utter a sound, lay Italy Vale!
With his knee on her breast and his hands on her
throat, the demon’s face was horrible in its savage
fury. Low, hissing sounds of hate came from his
foam-flecked lips.
With a cry of horror, the German flung himself
upon the maniac. Emmett Harlow and Mr. Gardner
also flew to the rescue, while the maids left their task
of wiping the blood from Mrs. Smith’s lips to shriek
aloud in consternation.
Percy Seabright, in his paroxysm of madness,
seemed endowed with the strength of a dozen men.
But after a violent struggle he was overpowered and
bound securely, for his ungovernable fury could be
restrained in no other way. Then Italy was lifted up
and carried tenderly into the next room.
“She is dead! That devil has killed her!” shrieked
Mrs. Gardner, as she beheld Italy’s face and throat all
crimson and purple from the pressure of Percy Seabright’s
cruel hands.
The girl lay without breath or motion, and a horrible
fear seized upon all that she was indeed dead. Mrs.
Gardner’s sobs filled the room.
A physician was hastily summoned; then Mrs.
Smith, who looked like one dying, moaned feebly:
“My master’s dread secret is known to the world at
last! Oh, my poor boy, let me go to him! Those
cruel ropes are cutting his flesh.”
Through the open door she could see him lying on
the floor bound hand and foot and raving wildly.
Though he had injured her so cruelly, her heart
yearned over him, and she held out her arms.
“Oh, let me go to him, poor boy, for he has never
been so bad as this before. He pushed me down the
stairs when I tried to hold him back, but it is the
first time he ever was cruel to me! He did not know
what he was doing, my poor Percy! Oh, gentlemen,
don’t be hard on him. I was his mother’s servant,
and I’ve known him since he was a little boy. He was
a sweet child, little Percy, only when those dreadful
temper-fits came on. And they grew worse and worse
as he grew older. Then, in his bright youth, when the
girl he loved jilted him, he went melancholy-mad and
tried to kill himself.
“That was the beginning of those awful spells, and
they thought it was from the drugs. And we tended
him so carefully that no one ever knew anything. His
mother bought this house and had that room prepared.
He could always tell when these strange fits were coming
on. His head would hurt and he would have
fainting spells. Then he would come to us and we
would fasten him in there and keep him from suicide
until he got well again. For he always wanted to kill
himself, though the doctor said his mood might
change, and it would be some one else he wanted to
kill. Oh, his dying mother left him to me. I promised—promised——”
She choked again with blood, and fell back, struggling
for breath.
“Elizabeth!” came faintly from the other room.
Her voice had penetrated his heart. It was a maniacal
moan, infinitely pathetic.
They wiped the blood from her mouth, and she
raised herself up in bed.
“I’m better,” she moaned, slipping out to the floor.
“He wants me to put his strait-jacket on, and lock him
in there alone. Then he will get over it in a day or
two. He always does.”
They were surprised, but they let her have her way.
All their thoughts were for Italy, lying there like one
dead, with the edge of the fatal diary peeping from
her corsage, where she had hastily thrust it when
confronted by Percy Seabright.
Professor Doepkin and the others hung over her in
yearning devotion, laving her face and hands with
cooling waters, and at last a faint heave of her breast
betrayed the joyful fact that life was returning. They
knew that consciousness was returning when she
moved one weak little hand and pressed it on her
breast, where the diary lay under her corsage.
“She remembers it first, and no wonder. She has
almost lost her life to secure it,” sobbed Mrs. Gardner.
The physician came presently, and soon afterward
Italy was removed to her home. He said it was best
for her to be taken away from the scene. Mrs. Gardner
and her husband went with her, and Emmett Harlow
and the German remained to guard as a prisoner
the man who was at that moment raving with maniacal
fury in his bonds. He would never go free again to
menace humanity with his dangerous liberty. He was
detected now, and when Italy grew better in the next
few days she resumed the reading of the diary that
was destined to throw such clear light on the awful
tragedy of her father’s death. And when she had
finished the reading she flung herself, in a burst of
anguish, at her mother’s feet.
“Oh, mama, mama, that fiend, that demon killed
my father for a jealous fancy—a slighted love! Oh,
how horrible it is! how horrible! But you are cleared,
my dearest one, my martyred angel!”
CHAPTER XXIX.
LOVE TURNED TO HATE.
Three weeks had passed away, and the day of Percy
Seabright’s trial had arrived. It had been postponed
that long on account of the serious illness of Mrs.
Smith, who was expected to be one of the principal
witnesses for the defense, as they had decided to set
up insanity as their plea.
Percy Seabright had entirely recovered from his
paroxysm, and seemed quite sane again, but he was
kept a close prisoner in the padded room, the authorities
having detailed special guards to prevent his
escape.
Mrs. Smith, in spite of a fictitious energy, was very
low. She had sustained severe injuries in her breast,
and coughed up blood daily. She would never be
strong again, and her physician foreboded her sudden
death by severe hemorrhage.
It almost broke the faithful old creature’s heart when
she learned that her master was to be tried on a charge
of murder—murdering his dearest friend, Ronald
Vale. She declared that it could not be true.
When they told her that the confession of the crime
had been written down in the stolen diary of the murdered
man by Percy Seabright’s own hand, she was
still obstinate. She could not credit the statement, she
said, unless they let her read it with her own eyes.
They were afraid to trust her with it, fearing that
devotion to her master would lead her to attempt the
destruction of the book.
She was informed that portions of the diary would
be read at the trial. And so the fateful day had arrived,
and within the next hour throngs would be
wending their way to the court-room to listen to one
of the most sensational trials ever heard in Boston—a
trial that was to dissipate the dark shadow of crime
and disgrace from innocent lives, and fix it indelibly
upon the real criminal.
Popular interest ran high, and the beautiful Mrs.
Vale was regarded as a suffering angel. As for her
daughter, brave Italy, she was the heroine of the hour.
Had she not believed in her mother and done valiant
battle with public opinion until she had unearthed the
cunning, hidden criminal? Why, it was a deed worthy
of all praise, all honor. At last she had made good
her proud boast to the lawyer.
A few more hours or days and the hideous crime
would be brought home to the criminal, and the world
would be ringing with the story of the traitor’s deeds—the
vile wretch whose murderous hand had struck
down the friend he loved—and punishment would be
meted out to him—such punishment as may dwell in a
maniac’s horror-haunted cell.
Italy was thinking of all this as she sat alone in
Mrs. Mays’ bright little parlor that morning just an
hour before the trial—thinking of what she had accomplished
by the force of an unbending will. There
was a sad vein blending with the thoughts of her
victory. Deep in her brave, true heart lay a love as
strong and enduring as life itself, and this love was
cruelly wounded and pained.
“Does he think that I am blind? Oh, why does he
not speak?” she thought bitterly. “Ah, once I thought
he loved me, but it was the maddest mistake of my
whole life. Dear Heaven, how shall I bear it, this
torturing pain of hopeless love?”
Burning tears sparkled into the beautiful, sad, dark
eyes, and she murmured:
“I will call pride to my aid, and he shall never
know the pain I suffer from his cold indifference!”
At that moment the door opened softly, and Emmett
Harlow entered the parlor. His handsome boyish
face was eager and agitated, and in his hand he
carried a letter with a foreign postmark.
“Oh, Italy, such news!” he cried, and he was so excited
he did not see her wipe the tears hastily away.
“I have a letter from Paris—from Percy Seabright’s
bride—is not that a surprise?”
“Why should she write to you?” cried the girl, in
wonder.
“She has just read in a paper the news about her
husband’s arrest for murder, and far from being sorry
over it, she seems to find in it a cause for exultation.
She adds another item to the list of his crimes.”
“Another! Oh, Emmett!”
“Yes, Italy; you remember that day last summer
when some one pushed you over the side of the yacht
into the sea?”
“And Mrs. Dunn falsely declared that you had done
it. Ah, yes, I can guess it all; Percy Seabright was
the wretch!”
“Yes, she saw him do it, and would not betray him
because she loved him. But her love seems to be
turned into hate now, and she confesses all and implores
my pardon for that false charge. But you may
read it for yourself.”
When she had finished and handed the letter back
to him, she saw a glad, loving light in his bonny blue
eyes, and started nervously when he cried:
“Ah! Italy, I am so glad to be cleared at last of
that cruel charge.”
“No one ever believed that falsehood, no one!” she
asserted vehemently, and he thanked her with the
greatest fervor.
“Ah! Italy, how this letter brings back last summer!
I loved you so dearly, so dearly, and my heart
is still the same. Can you give me no hope, dear one?”
She drew back in surprise and pain.
“Oh, Emmett, I thought you had forgotten. I
quite believed——” she cried, then paused.
“Believed what?” he asked anxiously, and she faltered:
“I thought you were learning to love sweet Isabel
Severn.”
“And did you care, Italy?”
“No, Emmett, I was glad, for I can never love you
except as a friend, and I thought she would make you
a charming wife, she is so sweet and good and lovely.”
“But she worships the memory of her dead husband;
she will never love any one else!” he exclaimed, and
Italy answered with a scorn he could not understand:
“Perhaps she will find out some day that he was
not worthy such devotion, then her heart will turn to
some better man.”
“And you can never, never love me as I wish, dear
one?”
“Never, Emmett, although you are worthy any girl’s
devotion. But love goes where it is sent, you know.
Forgive me for paining you, and let us always be
true friends,” she cried, holding out her hand to his
responsive clasp.
So it was evident that it was not for Emmett Harlow’s
love fair Italy was breaking her proud heart in
secret.
CHAPTER XXX.
PERCY SEABRIGHT’S TRIAL.
There was silence in the thronged court-room—silence
so deep it was almost preternatural.
The lawyer was reading aloud some paragraphs here
and there from Ronald Vale’s diary.
No one seemed more interested than the handsome
prisoner. Faultlessly dressed, cool, nonchalant, even
smiling, he leaned back in his chair, the cynosure of
curious eyes, seeming rather to enjoy his notoriety.
And certainly if there was any éclat in villainy, he
was entitled to the palm.
To be accused of murder and arson, and conspiracy
against the good name of the innocent, made very
sensational reading in the newspapers, and drew the
attention of the world upon the criminal. Whatever
might be the outcome of it all, Percy Seabright seemed
to enjoy the present stage of the proceedings, and deported
himself like a hero.
The lawyer read on from the diary in clear, bell-like
tones:
“It seems strange that I have married the beautiful
girl that always detested my friend Percy. Naturally
he is furious, but then he was always jealous of every
woman I spoke to, and he did not wish me to marry
at all. How strange he is at times! I wish most sincerely
I had never met him. He is not what my fancy
painted him in our first acquaintance. How dearly I
loved him then, and how much I was deceived in him.
He is a consummate actor.
“My wife dislikes and dreads him. What if she
knew that in a wild spasm of jealous rage he once
threatened to end my life and then his own. Decidedly
he is insane. I must write to his brother, I must
tell him it would be well to place poor Percy in confinement
where he cannot injure himself nor any one
else. This morning we had a stormy interview. I
told him of certain malicious falsehoods he had promulgated
against my wife, and that only because he was
mentally unbalanced had I spared him the punishment
that was his due. I told him he was forgiven for the
sake of our past dear friendship, but that our further
intimacy was obnoxious to my wife, and must come
to an end.
“At first he was furious, and vowed revenge on us
both. I soothed him all I could, and he grew calmer,
took an affecting leave of me, and vowed he was going
at once to New York, never to see me again. I am
more unnerved than I had thought possible by this
affair. Poor boy, it is a sudden ending to what once
promised to be a beautiful, life-long friendship. Only
for that weak mind he would have been so noble. I
am in no mood to attend the reception to-night. If
my darling will excuse me I will remain at home. My
thoughts follow poor Percy in his exile. But surely
he will soon forget and make new friends.”
The lawyer paused with his finger on the page,
looked solemnly around at the sea of eager, upturned
faces, and said impressively:
“That is the last entry made in the diary of Ronald
Vale, and it bears date the day of the murder. But
here, following, are pages written in a different hand
which we shall presently prove to be that of Percy
Seabright.”
The prisoner actually smiled complacently at this
point, but ere Mr. Gardner could go on, a low groan
of anguish rose upon the air. The next moment,
Mrs. Vale sank fainting in her daughter’s arms.
Never before for years had Mrs. Vale looked on
the face of the man who had, with deadly malice,
wrecked her whole life, and the sight of his cool, complacent
face was more than she could bear. Mrs.
Mays and the German professor kindly took her home,
left her in Mrs. Severn’s care, and went back to the
trial.
When Mrs. Vale had gone, another lady took her
place at Italy’s side. It was Mrs. Murray, deeply
veiled and very undemonstrative, but taking an eager
interest in the proceedings.
Under cover of the momentary confusion attending
the exit of Mrs. Vale, she found time to whisper nervously
to Italy:
“Who is this man, this Professor Doepkin? The
first sight of him startled me, he is so like my son.
Surely you have noticed it.”
“Yes, I saw it from the first. He is a German who
came over with Emmett Harlow.”
“I must know that man. Why, it gives me pleasure
only to look at him. The likeness is very striking.”
Her voice sank in a smothered sob:
“Oh, Frank, Frank!”
Italy pressed her hand and answered huskily:
“Be patient, dear. He will surely return to you.”
But the sigh that breathed over her lips as she said
it was torturing. She could offer comfort, but she
could take none herself.
“He will never come back to me—that was all a
blind mistake of mine,” she thought. “Perhaps it will
be Alys who will win him after all—Alys Audenreid
with her fair, blonde beauty.”
A sudden fear came to her, and she whispered agitatedly
to Mrs. Murray:
“If he ever comes back to you, dear heart, mind
that you never betray to him the secret I once thoughtlessly
confided to you—that I thought—that I fancied
I loved him!”
“Do you mean that you have changed, that Emmett
has won you after all?” returned Mrs. Murray, in a
reproachful undertone.
“Emmett has not won me—we are only friends—but
I—I made a mistake, and—I do not want Mr.
Murray ever to know,” the girl faltered, and turned
hastily toward Mr. Gardner, who was about to begin
the reading of Percy Seabright’s entries in the diary
of his murdered friend.
The prisoner, who was sitting by the side of Mrs.
Smith, gasped slightly once or twice, turned a shade
paler, and leaned forward to listen to the reading.
The lawyer’s well-trained voice rang out clearly:
“The fatal deed is done. I have known for months
that the goading devil within me would make me kill
Ronald Vale!
“Yet I shall be haunted till I die by the look in his
eyes as my dagger pierced his breast, and his dying
moan: ‘How could you do it, Percy?’”
A groan of execration arose from the listeners, but
it was quickly hushed, and Mr. Gardner read on:
“It was her fault—hers and that little dark-eyed
child’s. They stole his love from me. He belonged
to me utterly until her blue eyes and her golden hair
wiled his heart away. For years they made me
wretched. To-day when he bade me leave his presence
forever I swore revenge for my slighted love.
“Ah! how dearly I loved him! I would have given
my life for him! Alas! he had to give his for me!
But now he is mine, all mine—in death he belongs to
me! I did not plan to kill him—it all came suddenly
on me!
“I started to New York, but I came back that night
for one more look at his beloved face. And while I
hung around the window watching him unseen, she
came in—his lovely wife that I hated with such jealous
hate!
“She had been to a reception and was glittering in
diamonds and frosty laces. She hung around his neck,
and, weeping, told him of the wicked falsehoods I had
circulated about her. He kissed her tears away, and
told her I could never be his friend again, that his contempt
would bitterly punish my treachery.
“Those words of scorn for me, those caresses for
her, drove me mad with jealous rage. Once I had
begged him to kiss me. He refused in cold surprise,
saying he did not like kisses between men, and he
should never kiss any one but the one beloved woman
who should be his wife. Those kisses awoke the
sleeping devil in my nature! I had often wanted to
kill myself, but this was the first time I ever thirsted
for another’s life.
“There was a dagger on my person I had bought to
kill myself. When Mrs. Vale went weeping from the
room I sprang through the low library window; I
flung myself on Ronald Vale like a tiger, and buried
my dagger in his false heart!”
“Ah-h!” suddenly groaned the prisoner; and for
once he quailed before the glances of hatred that fell
on him, and put up his hand before his face.
“Oh, Percy, my poor boy, you did not do it—tell me
you did not do it!” wailed an anguished voice, and
Mrs. Smith, his faithful friend and nurse, grasped his
arm in a convulsive pressure.
A low, gurgling sound came from her white lips,
and then a torrent of blood flowed from them. In a
moment she was dead—dead of the shock and horror
of knowing her beloved master a murderer; but happily
dead ere she knew the full extent of his wickedness,
ere she heard of the baseness with which he had
persecuted the hapless widow and her only child, his
conspiracy against Francis Murray, and his crowning
fiendish act in trying to burn two sleeping women in
their house, to gratify his sleepless hatred, and in fear
lest they should yet bring home to him his awful
crime.
The further hearing of the trial had to be postponed
until the morrow.
The prisoner had quite broken down, and was weeping
womanish tears over the dead woman, who had
been his friend from his unfortunate childhood. He
was remanded to prison, and the body of Mrs. Smith,
after a quiet inquest, was buried the next day.
Italy returned with Mrs. Mays, the German, and
Emmett Harlow to their boarding-house. She found
her mother sitting quietly in the parlor.
A moment later Isabel Severn abruptly entered the
room. The young widow’s beautiful face looked like
marble against her sable mourning-robes and jet-black
locks, and her somber dark eyes fastened themselves on
Italy with an expression of keen despair. She went
up to the young girl, extending her slender white hands
with a gesture of pleading.
“Oh, for God’s sake! tell me it is not true!” she
cried. “Ah, I have loved you so, loved and trusted
you, believing you an angel. It breaks my heart to
think that you are wicked and deceitful.”
They gathered around her in wonder and amazement.
Professor Doepkin drew close to Italy’s side.
He saw that she had turned deadly white, that she
was trembling so that she could hardly falter:
“What is it that you mean, my dear Isabel?”
“Ah, Italy, you know. He has succeeded at last,
that boy at Mr. Gardner’s who has been watching so
long for the beautiful face of the girl who went away
with my husband from the office the evening he was
murdered. To-day the boy, Robert, saw her face again
in the crowded court-room. He came here to tell me;
he is waiting now to identify you—you—Italy Vale!—as
the girl whom I believe to be concerned in the
killing of my husband. Oh, God! how horrible it is to
know you are the woman I have sought so long. How
could you keep silence when I poured my misery into
your ears? Are you indeed false and wicked? Speak!
tell me how my poor husband died, and what part you
had in the crime. Speak—ere I fall dead at your
feet!” and she knelt before Italy with streaming eyes
and upraised hands in piteous pleading.
Mrs. Mays had looked and listened to her daughter
in the wildest consternation. She believed that Isabel’s
sorrows must have driven her mad. She hurried forward
and tried to lead her from the room.
“Come away to your own room, my dear, you must
not speak to Miss Vale in this strange fashion!” she
cried distressedly.
But Isabel resisted her efforts and Italy begged her
to desist.
“Let her stay and hear the cruel truth, for now I
cannot hide it any longer,” she said firmly.
And to the surprise of every one, she took Isabel’s
hands gently in hers and led her to a chair.
“Sit here and listen to my story,” she continued,
“for I do know how your husband died, and it was to
shield another woman that I have kept the secret so
long. But, my dear friend, it is a very sad story for
the ears of a loving wife. I would spare you if I
could, but it is now impossible.”
“Go on,” Isabel answered with burning impatience;
and then Italy looked around, her glance lingering
longest on Professor Doepkin, who stood nearest to
her of all.
“I wish you all to stay,” she said. “You have all
heard Isabel’s accusation, you must hear my defense.”
There were Professor Doepkin, Mrs. Vale, Mrs.
Mays, Emmett Harlow, beside herself and Isabel.
They all drew near, and then Italy began her story.
She was pale as death, she trembled, and her dark
eyes were heavy with unshed tears. It was a cruel
ordeal for any young girl—to tell the story of a man’s
wickedness to the wife who loved him and believed
him true!
She did not know how she would ever hold out to
do it, but she did, and with a dramatic force and fire
that held her hearers spell-bound. They hardly drew
breath while she talked, and there were tears on every
cheek, it was so thrilling, the story of that night when
she had left The Lodge to place herself in Mr. Gardner’s
protection, and fallen into a villain’s power.
“Perhaps I have done wrong to keep the secret so
long,” she said. “I did not want to betray Mrs. Dunn;
that is why I kept silent.”
“Isabel, I always said that Craig Severn was a bad
man. I heard it before you married him, but you
would not listen to me,” cried her mother almost exultantly.
But the stricken widow turned upon her with such
reproachful eyes that she could say no more.
Then Italy bent before her pleadingly.
“Will you take back your unkind words now?” she
begged wistfully.
“Oh, Italy, forgive me, dear, for my heart is
broken.”
And Isabel burst into a passion of tears. They led
her gently to her own room, to wrestle with her terrible
sorrow, while the others agreed to keep silent over
what had just passed until Mrs. Severn had decided
whether she would prosecute the murderess.
Every one wondered why Mrs. Dunn had wished to
kill Craig Severn, until clever Emmett said:
“I have a plausible theory. Perhaps she saw only
his back and believed it was Percy Seabright. She
was madly jealous of him, you all know, and perhaps
her jealousy led her to go to that house to look for
him. Seeing him in company with a beautiful young
girl, perhaps drove her to murderous fury. Yet I
hope Mrs. Severn will not make it public for the sake
of her relatives, especially sweet Alexie, whom we all
admire and love. It would be very sad for her to hear
this story on returning from her wedding-tour.”
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE WAGES OF SIN.
On the next day Percy Seabright’s trial was continued.
The reading of the diary was resumed by Mr.
Gardner. Surely no one but a madman would have
criminated himself like this, by writing down the details
of all his wicked deeds.
Everything was written there—the murder of Ronald
Vale, the hasty flight to New York, the hurried
return, the attendance on Mrs. Vale’s trial for murder,
the dastardly persecution of the hapless widow that
he had begun by telling Francis Murray a slanderous
story, pretending that she was in love with himself.
With ghoulish glee he exulted over the misery of the
woman who had come between himself and Ronald
Vale, explaining how his base anonymous letters had
hounded her from place to place and made her life a
torture.
Then the coming of Italy Vale to Winthrop was
dwelt on. Foiled for once by the girl’s plans, he believed
Mrs. Vale dead at last, and transferred his hatred
to her daughter.
The discovery that Italy was on the track of her
father’s murderer filled him with rage and dismay.
He felt certain that unless he could compass her death
she would track him down, for the soul of a heroine
beat in her breast, and he instinctively recognized the
force of her strong character.
Then began his attempts to murder her, beginning
with the cunning plot the day of the yachting-party
when he had adroitly pushed her overboard. Furious
was his rage at the failure of this attempt, but other
schemes were tried soon, and Providence defeated his
malignity until it seemed to him as if the girl bore a
charmed life.
All the time he was pretending the greatest friendship
for her, although secretly thirsting for her fair
young life. It was in vain that he tried to throw suspicions
on Francis Murray; she scorned them all, and
he realized that her life was a constant menace to his
liberty. She would never give up the battle until she
had won it, but if she were only dead the matter would
rest, where she had been advised to leave it—with the
long-ago given verdict of the jury and the world.
Suddenly came the tragic happening of the moonlight
party, and Percy Seabright raved with fury because
the winds and waves had spared Italy Vale again,
but in the supposed death of Francis Murray he saw
his opportunity.
It was no wonder that the sailor who had carried
to Mrs. Murray the news of her son’s death could
never be found. With the preternatural cunning of insanity,
Percy Seabright had prepared the confession
and, disguised as a rough sailor, delivered it himself.
He now believed that Italy would believe Francis Murray
guilty, and give up the search.
Following upon these events came the return of Mrs.
Vale to Boston, reawakening all his sleepless hatred.
His call on Mrs. Vale when she had declined to see
him was only a blind to hide his wicked intentions.
He had already plotted to burn her house that night
and destroy both herself and daughter.
But for Professor Doepkin’s heroism, he would have
succeeded in his malignant designs.
It was a most revolting record of crime that the man
had written in the stolen diary, little dreaming that it
would ever see the light of day until after his death,
when, in his love of sensation, it is probable he would
have left it to the public.
The remaining few paragraphs related to his approaching
marriage with his detested fiancée, and were
not of interest to the general public.
It scarcely needed the testimony of the medical experts
who had been summoned in the case to prove
Percy Seabright a maniac whose liberty menaced all.
An insane asylum would be his prison, and his career
of crime was over, but the general public declared that
his punishment was too light. They declared that
hanging was too good for him, and that he ought to
be burned at the stake.
But the prisoner’s brother, his only living relative,
was very glad to be spared the disgrace of having a
brother hanged for murder. He hurried Percy at once
into a lunatic asylum. And none too soon, for the defeat
of all his plans, and the tragic death of Elizabeth,
the good soul who had so tenderly cared for him in
his periods of dementia, so preyed on his mind that he
soon became violently insane, and the paroxysms lasted
so long that every remnant of reason left him. A
padded cell became his permanent abode, and in the
summer following his conviction he committed suicide,
during a furious spell, by strangling himself to death
with his bedclothes.
And what of his widowed bride, who all this time
had been enjoying herself abroad to the utmost extent
that a lacerated heart and very slim purse would permit?
Her humiliation at the hands of her beloved Percy
had turned her love to hate, so she was rather glad
than otherwise to learn of his disasters at home.
“Had he sailed with me he would have escaped them
all. He is well punished!” she thought maliciously.
But while she lingered abroad a great cholera scare
seized upon the Old World. The cholera broke out,
and among the victims that were chronicled duly in
the New York papers was Mrs. Seabright.
But in our haste to relate the end of the wicked
characters of our story we have somewhat anticipated
events.
We must return therefore to the moment when Mr.
Gardner, having finished the reading of the diary,
stood looking around in silence on the interested
throng. He had a dramatic surprise in store for them,
and was preparing to unfold it.
Looking around upon the judge and jury he observed:
“Referring to the fiendish plot to ruin the good name
of the supposed-to-be-dead Francis Murray, I have a
very interesting story to relate.”
And he told in a graphic manner the story of Francis
Murray’s rescue at sea, and the interest taken in him
by young Doctor Loring, his recognition by Emmett
Harlow, and the surgical operation that had raised the
patient from a living death to full life and consciousness
again.
How the great crowd hung on his words, how
eagerly Mrs. Murray and Italy Vale bent forward to
listen. Emmett Harlow and Professor Doepkin
seemed quite nervous, too. The story sounded like a
romance.
Mr. Gardner paused for a few impressive moments,
then continued:
“Francis Murray, whose mother and friends
mourned him as dead, was alive and well, and eager
to go home. But think of his position!
“By the story of the mysterious sailor he was
proved dead and guilty of a great crime. The public
had accepted the story, and cleared Mrs. Vale of the
shadow of suspicion that had rested on her for years.
She, too, believed in his guilt. What if he came back
now and denied the sailor’s story, and proved his own
innocence?
“It would—unless the real murderer could be unmasked—again
throw upon Mrs. Vale the blight of
that dark suspicion, again darken the brightness of her
life. There might even be people cruel enough to believe
that the woman herself had originated the scheme
to blacken Francis Murray’s memory.
“No, Francis Murray could not risk these disasters
even for the sake of returning to his widowed mother’s
arms. He must sacrifice her and himself to the good
of another—to the woman whose life, so long a martyrdom,
had just blossomed into peace and pleasure—Mrs.
Vale’s equanimity must not be disturbed.
“Francis Murray remained abroad several months.
He grew a luxuriant blond beard and long hair. He
donned blue glasses, a slouching gait, and careless
costume. He returned with Emmett Harlow to his
native land; but he came as a stranger—a German
student, Professor Doepkin.”
It was dramatic—that swelling hum of surprise and
delight that followed his words. Over it all rose a wild
cry of joy—the outburst of a mother’s heart.
Professor Doepkin had been sitting very close to
Mrs. Murray—perhaps by design—and he turned very
quietly and took her in his arms. The proud, stately
woman broke down utterly, and sobbed joyfully:
“Frank, Frank, my son!”
It was a touch of nature that went home to every
heart.
Women were sobbing all over the house, and men
were moved beyond expression. The prisoner, as much
surprised as any one, looked on with a smile like one
at a play. He knew now that everything had failed,
that his clever game was up, the play played out. Yet
he could smile! To his bizarre nature, full of paradoxical
moods, perhaps it seemed gratifying to know
that he had played so well the villain’s part.
The confusion in the court-room could not be quelled
for some moments, but the old judge, who had tears
in his own eyes, was very lenient.
At length Mrs. Murray, suddenly becoming conscious
that she was the cynosure of all eyes, drew back
from her son’s clasp and pulled her veil over her tearful
face. Then Francis Murray leaned across her and
held out his hand to Italy, who was very pale and
quiet.
“Have you no word of welcome for me?” he whispered
pleadingly.
She gave him her hand with a very pensive smile,
and said:
“I thank Heaven that you are restored to your
mother, but I am not surprised. I knew you all the
while.”
Mrs. Vale interrupted them at this point, and he
could not reply. Her mother’s heart was overflowing
with gratitude to the man she had so cruelly misjudged.
“How can I thank you?” she whispered fervently.
“I will tell you some day,” he replied, with a kindly
glance at her daughter that told her his whole story.
The trial ended the next day, and no one was surprised
at the verdict of insanity. The public had confidently
expected it, for the story of the padded chamber
and Mrs. Smith’s confession of her master’s insanity
had been published in all the newspapers.
Percy Seabright received sentence of confinement
for life with the unvarying smile he had worn through
the whole trial. He made one single request. It was
that he might be permitted to pay a farewell visit to
the grave of Ronald Vale, whom he had murdered in
revenge for his slighted love.
The wish was granted. By that quiet grave his
bright smile faded, his dazzling dark eyes grew dim,
and he wept bitterly for the friend whom he had loved
with that strange, morbid passion. It was the only
touch of feeling he had betrayed.
CHAPTER XXXII.
IN THE SUNSET’S GLOW.
The morning after the end of the famous trial Mrs.
Murray came with her son to call on the Vales.
Francis Murray’s luxuriant beard had been all
shaved off and his fair clustering locks carefully
trimmed to his well-shaped head.
The blue glasses had been laid aside with the German
professor’s slouching gait and careless clothes.
He was dressed in the extreme of fashion, and appeared
handsomer than ever to Italy’s admiring eyes.
But she greeted him with a very quiet, constrained air.
She was afraid, horribly afraid, that Mrs. Murray
had confided to her son the story of that night when
she had owned her love for him.
Mrs. Murray had come to carry off the Vales to The
Lodge. They must be her guests this winter, she
declared! Her heart yearned over the pale, sad,
golden-haired woman who had borne such a heavy
cross of sorrow. She longed to make amends to her
for all the grievous past.
“Come back to us, my dear, in your own old home,
and let us love you as we want to and try to make
you happy,” she said lovingly, as she put her arms
about the graceful drooping form.
If there was one wish in the world that Mrs. Vale
cherished it was to return to the old home where she
had been so happy with her lost Ronald. Tears of joy
sparkled in her dark-blue eyes, as she answered:
“We will be glad to come to you until we make arrangements
for another home.”
Whatever Italy felt, she could not gainsay the wishes
of that beloved mother, so she became Mrs. Murray’s
guest at The Lodge, exposed to all the dangerous fascinations
of its magnificent master.
And certainly he did not spare any effort to wound
that girlish heart with the shaft of Cupid. He could
be dangerously fascinating when he chose to exert
himself, and he chose to do it now. Without the least
obtrusiveness he surrounded her life with the most
delicate attentions.
But there are none so blind as those who will not see.
Italy saw in her host’s tenderness only the rites of
a courteous hospitality. A little thorn of jealousy was
rankling deep in her heart. She knew that he had
been to call on Alys Audenreid, for he had spoken of
it frankly one day, but she did not know that Alys
was in the habit of writing him tender little notes begging
for these visits. The girl was playing her last
desperate card to win him.
But when he spoke of her one day before his mother,
she said curtly:
“Only for the sake of our sweet Alexie I could not
tolerate Alys and her aunt. They are both scheming
and deceitful creatures for whom I have neither liking
nor respect.”
She could not forget that they had both pretended
to believe in her son’s guilt, and she thought it was
now too late for repentance. She was not uneasy on
the score of Alys, however, for she knew well where
her son’s heart was fixed. All that troubled her was
Italy’s fixed coldness. Why had the girl’s heart turned
from her son?
She knew that she cared for no one else, although
she had so many admirers. But while she doubted,
the pretty little play went on before her eyes, the devotion
of Francis to the shy girl who accepted his attentions
so coyly, sometimes even with studied indifference.
“He is not bold enough. He ought to speak to her
and press his suit,” she thought impatiently, but she
did not know that he feared his fate too much.
He thought himself unworthy of the beautiful, brave
girl who was the heroine of the hour, who had fought
such a valiant battle for her mother’s good name and
peace of mind when strong men had tried to strike
down her little, aggressive sword.
A month had passed away, and March was coming
in. Soon the long and weary winter would be over.
Ralph Allen and his bride were coming home from
their charming Southern tour. The Breakers, their
beautiful new home in Winthrop close to The Lodge,
was all ready for their reception.
Emmett Harlow, too, was building a beautiful home
in Winthrop, and Madam Rumor hinted that it was for
a bride. Certainly Emmett began to wear a happier
look, and could meet Italy more cordially than of yore.
She knew that he admired Mrs. Severn very much.
He had brought her to The Lodge twice to see them
all, and it was noticed that the young widow began to
wear a brighter, happier look. Perhaps the knowledge
of her husband’s treachery had proved an antidote to
her sorrow. Italy cherished a secret, happy consciousness
that dark-eyed Isabel would soon supplant her in
Emmett’s heart.
The Gardners were frequent visitors. They adored
Italy, and thought her the greatest heroine in the
world. To Mr. Gardner, Mrs. Vale confided her desire
to purchase a home for herself in Winthrop.
“I love the sea and want my home beside it. Ronald
loved it, too,” she said, in that plaintive voice like
saddest music.
“There are plenty of charming sites in Winthrop,”
said the lawyer. “But, my dear madam, why not wait
a while before you settle on anything? Are you not
very pleasantly situated here?”
“I love Winthrop and The Lodge, but Italy thinks
we ought to be settled in a home of our own,” she
answered gently.
“So then it is you, Italy, who are trying to break
up our happy little party,” cried Mrs. Murray, shaking
a reproachful finger at the girl.
“We cannot stay here forever!” Italy answered, a
little abruptly, but there was a curious break in her
voice, and presently she slipped away from them all and
went away to walk alone by the wild, March sea.
A lurid, crimson sunset was straining through low-lying
snow-clouds that banked the horizon, and the
red glow burned on the dull-gray sea with its long
swelling white breakers.
Soon it would be dull-gray twilight, but now the
warm glow bathed the girl’s figure in rich light, bringing
out the brown hue of her sealskin cap and jacket,
the purplish bloom on her waving hair and the golden
light in the pansy-dark eyes.
The nipping wind blew the pink petals from the hothouse
roses on her breast and scattered them as she
walked along the level sands, while the voice of the
sea, sullen, hollow, mournful, seemed like the voice
of her heart, lonely, desolate.
Her mind went back to her first coming to Winthrop
last summer—so long ago now it seemed—and
all that had followed after. She had come with a
heart full of resentment and suspicion, hating Francis
Murray, determined to drag him down and bring home
to him her father’s murder. That was barely eight
months ago. Now she knew that Francis Murray was
her fate.
“And he cares naught for me. Oh, how hard it is
to lose him!” she thought with passionate despair.
There was a step on the sands behind her, and she
turned with a start of fear.
“I have followed you, traced you by the rose-petals
on the sands. Are you angry?” said a musical voice.
It was Francis Murray, handsome as a god in the
lurid sunset light. He smiled as she turned and faced
him—that wondrous smile so dangerous to her peace
of mind.
“Are you angry?” he asked again anxiously.
“Why should I be angry?” she faltered. “But—you
have taken unnecessary trouble. It is early yet,
and I am not afraid.”
“I came to scold you,” he replied.
“What have I done?” she asked proudly, though
her lips quivered.
“You have been spoiling your mother’s peace, trying
to drag her from The Lodge to a new home.”
“Our visit has extended over a month already. We
must not trespass too long on your hospitality.”
“Italy, how coldly you speak to me. Ah! child,
will you never forgive my fault?”
“I do not understand you, Mr. Murray.”
“No? That is very strange, for all my thoughts
dwell upon it, and I can never forgive myself. How
you must have hated me when I would not help you
track down the murderer of your father, when I
sneered at your faith in your mother!”
His voice was earnest and intense. It thrilled her
with its pathetic music, and her heart leaped wildly.
She cried out impulsively:
“Oh, how could you think me anything but grateful
to you? You were blind then, but so was all the world.
It was only my love for my mother that kept my faith
so strong, that made me triumph in the end. But you—you
saved my mother’s life and mine at deadly peril
of your own. We can never be grateful enough to
you.”
“If you think you owe me any gratitude, child, it
is easy to pay the debt.”
“How?”
“Give up this fancy of another home for yourself
and your mother. Stay with us. There is room in
that great house for us all. And she is so happy there
in the home that used to be hers. And my mother,
too, she will be lonely without the two she loves so
well.”
“She will have you, her son,” she answered coldly.
“True; but your mother is a pleasanter companion,
and the day may come, Italy, when—I—shall—marry.
Then my time must be given to my bride.”
There was silence for a long, long minute. The
meaning waves seemed to echo loudly in the girl’s
ears:
“My bride! my bride!”
The pretty, shallow face of her rival rose before her
mind’s eye. She thought how Alys would queen it at
the great house yonder. Then she crested her head
with defiant pride. His keen, earnest eyes should never
read her heart, where that cruel thorn of sorrow hid
and ached.
“I congratulate you on your approaching marriage,
Mr. Murray, but that is only another reason why we
should go away.”
“Why, Italy?”
“Because there could never be room enough for your
wife and us two. Do you not remember that we were
never friendly, Alys Audenreid and I?”
“Alys Audenreid, dear, has nothing to do with the
matter. No bride of mine can ever oust you from
The Lodge.”
He took her hand in his and drew her nearer to him.
She trembled, but she did not resist.
The sunset light on his handsome, eager face showed
her something in his eyes that was more than simple
friendship.
“Have you been thinking I would marry Alys?” he
demanded.
“Ye-es.”
“Was that the reason you have been so cold and
cruel to me?”
“No.”
But Francis Murray laughed softly to himself.
Light began to break on his darkness.
“Italy, won’t you look at me one moment?”
But the long lashes swept the glowing cheeks, and
the red lips trembled with intense feeling.
He took the other little hand now and drew her
closer still, until his broad figure seemed to shield her
utterly from the nipping east wind. But neither knew
that it was winter then. The summer of love was in
their hearts.
“Little girl, I fear that you have a very bad memory.
Have you forgotten the night we were parted
in the water by that terrible accident?”
“No—oh, no!” she shuddered.
And he leaned over her a little nearer, so near that
his breath caressed her glowing cheek.
“Do you remember the last words I said to you that
night, my little girl?”
“I—I——” faltered Italy, in dire confusion, and
paused.
“You do remember them!” cried he triumphantly.
“I called you my love and my darling. How, then,
could you think me false to that night? You have
known all the while that I loved you.”
His eager, impetuous voice died away in a thrilling
whisper, but no answer came from the happy girl leaning
so near to his heart.
“You have known all the while that I loved you,”
repeated Francis Murray ardently. “Then why have
you been so cold to me? Was it because you could
give me no hope? Am I too old at thirty-three to win
the heart of a girl like you, barely eighteen? Oh,
Italy, speak to me, child! Must I leave you?”
The little hand held him back, the low voice sobbed:
“Professor Doepkin was so cold to me it made me
distrust your love. I thought you meant to ignore
the past, and it almost broke my heart.”
“I was cruel, dear, but I thought Emmett had won
you, after all, and that I was forgotten—even if you
had ever cared for me. I hoped you would know me,
through all disguises, and I almost despaired because
you did not. But Emmett told me lately you had rejected
him again, and he was learning to care for Isabel.
So I took heart of hope once more. Oh, my
darling, will you love me? Will you take my heart
and my life?”
And the moaning waves echoed tenderly: “My
heart and my life?”
Oh, the face that she raised to his, so beautiful, so
loving, so happy! It was like an angel’s to his devouring
eyes.
“My love, my bride!” he murmured rapturously,
and caught her in his arms, pressing fervent kisses
on the face that was so lovely and so happy.
And the sun, just sinking to rest below the restless
sea, sent one long lance of quivering golden light
across the waves, touching with a heavenly benison
the dark and golden heads so close together.
THE END.
No. 1336 of the New Eagle Series, entitled,
“Madcap Merribel,” by Julia Edwards, is a delightful
love story with a rarely charming heroine.
Transcriber’s Notes:
Obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected.
Table of contents has been added and placed into the public domain by
the transcriber.
This novel was first serialized in the New York Family Story Paper
from April 8, 1893 to July 15, 1893. This electronic text is derived from
a 1931 paper-covered reprint, no. 1335 in the New Eagle Series.
The 1931 edition includes advertisements before and after the text of the
novel, but this extra material has been omitted here.